The Spiritist Review - Journal of Psychological Studies - 1860
January
Spiritism in 1860
The Spiritist Review initiates its third year and we are delighted to announce that it does so in the most favorable circumstances. We gladly take the opportunity to express all of our gratitude to the readers for the daily demonstrations of sympathy that we receive from them. That alone would give us great encouragement had we not found in nature itself, and in the objective of our work, enormous moral compensation for the resulting fatigue. The multiplicity of tasks to which we dedicate entirely is such that it is physically impossible for us to respond to all letters of congratulation that come to our hands. Thus, we are forced to respond collectively to their authors, begging them to accept our appreciation. Those letters and the large number of people that give us the honor of coming to us to talk about these serious issues convince us more and more about the progress of the true Spiritism, and by true Spiritism we mean the one understood in all its moral consequences. Not eluded by the actual reach of our work, the simple thought of having contributed by sowing a few grains onto the scale is a kind satisfaction to us because those seeds would have served as a wakeup call to people’s thoughts.
The growing prosperity of The Review is an indication of the benevolence with which it is received. We can only continue our work, following the same guidelines, since it receives the blessings of time, not distancing ourselves from moderation, prudence and courtesy that have always guided us. Leaving to the detractors the sad privilege of calumny and personalism, we shall not follow them in the terrain of hopeless controversy. We say hopeless because it would not lead them to conviction and it is a waste of time to discuss a subject with people who ignore the foundations of what is discussed. We have one thing only to tell them: study first and then we will see. We have better things to do than speaking to those who do not want to listen. As a matter of fact, what does it matter, definitely, the contrary opinion of this or that one? Will such an opinion have so great an influence capable of precluding the natural progress of things? The greatest discoveries had to face the fiercest adversaries, fact that has not discouraged them. Hence, let incredulity hum around us, certain that nothing can veer us off from the route that has been delineated by the seriousness of the subject itself.
We said that the spiritist ideas evolve. In fact, since some time now they have gained immense territory. One would say that they are in the air. Certainly, this is not due to the noise produced by the broad or the small press. If those ideas advance despite everything and against everything else, and despite the ill-will found in certain regions, the fact of the matter is that they are endowed by sufficient vitality. Anyone who takes the burden of studying Spiritism will find such a great moral satisfaction; the future so clear, precise and logically unfolding before them that they will acknowledge that it would be otherwise impossible, even feeling impressed for not having understood it earlier, as if coming from an innermost feeling that had always told them so. Once developed, the Spiritist Science does nothing more than formulating the ideas, retrieving them from the darkness of the deepest self where they have always been.
The future then reveals a clear, precise, perfectly defined objective. It no longer wanders about since its path is clear. No longer a fortunate or disgraceful future which one could not understand and repelled for that very reason. It is a rational future, consequence of the natural laws, capable of withstanding the strictest scrutiny. The human being then feels happy and relieved from the huge burden of uncertainty, and uncertainty is a torment. In spite of anything else, the individual probes the deepness of the future and cannot see it but as eternal. Then comes the comparison between such a future and the briefness and fragility of this Earthly life.
If the future does not offer any certainty it stuns the person, who then bows before the present and refuses nothing to make such idea of the future bearable. His conscience is hopeless when he speaks of good and evil. He says to himself: Good is what makes me happy. Why should I then see goodness somewhere else? Why should I support those in misery? The human being wants to be happy and to be happy one needs to enjoy; enjoy what the others have. The human being wants gold, a lot of gold, sticking to that as to his own life, since gold is the means of having all material pleasures. Why bother with his neighbor’s well-being? What matters is one’s own well-being before anything else. The human being then seeks satisfaction in the present since the possibility of any later satisfaction is unknown in a doubtful future. He then becomes greedy, jealous, selfish, and even with all those pleasures, the person is not happy, yet for life seems too short.
A positive future changes everything: the present is just ephemeral; he sees it goes by with no sadness. He is no longer attracted so much to the material pleasures as they cannot give him but a transient, evanescent satisfaction, leaving emptiness in his heart. He then aspires for a lasting and thus more real happiness. Where can he find it if not in the future? Spiritism frees the individual from the tortures of uncertainty by showing and demonstrating such a future, thus making the individual happy. Well, anything that brings happiness finds followers.
The adversaries of Spiritism attribute its fast propagation to a superstitious fever that takes humanity over through the passion for the extraordinary. However, they should be logical before anything else. We will accept their reasoning, if we can call that reasoning, when they clearly explain why does such a fever hit precisely the educated layers of society, more than the uneducated ones. On our end we say that it is because Spiritism appeals to reason and not to blind faith; that the enlightened classes conduct due diligence, reflect and understand it. Behold, superstitious ideas cannot withstand examination.
As a matter of fact, all of you who attack Spiritism, do you really understand it? Have you studied it, scrutinizing its details, maturely considering all of its consequences? No you did not, a thousand times, you did not. You talk about something that you don’t know. All of your criticism – and I don’t talk about the silly, vulgar and gross diatribes, lacking any reason, bearing no value – I talk about those that at least have the appearance of seriousness; all of your criticism, I was saying, reveal the most absolute ignorance of the subject.
In order to criticize it is necessary to oppose reason against reason, proof against proof. Is that possible without a profound knowledge of the subject? What would you think of someone who intended to criticize a piece of artwork not knowing, at least in theory, the basic rules of drawing and painting; the merits of an opera without knowing music? Do you know the consequences of an ignorant criticism? It is ridiculous and a pure demonstration of lack of common sense. The more elevated the position of the critic; the more he is in evidence, the more his own interest forces circumspection, avoiding the always easy denial of talking about something that is unknown.
That is why the attacks against Spiritism short living, favoring its development instead of precluding it. Those attacks operate as propaganda; they lead to scrutiny and scrutiny can only favor us because we appeal to reason. There isn’t a single article against this Doctrine which has not led to an increase in the number of subscriptions and book sales. Mr. Oscar Comettant’s article (see Le Siècle from October 27th last, and our replica in the Spiritist Review, December 1859) produced the sales of more than fifty samples of the famous Mozart’s Sonata (costs 2 francs net, according to Mr. Comettant’s important and witty observation). The articles of the L’Univers from April 13th and May 28th, 1859 (see our response in the Review in the May and June 1859 issues) oversold the remainder of the first edition of The Spirits’ Book, as well as others. Nonetheless, let us go back to less material things. As long as the opposing arguments are not but of the kind mentioned above, Spiritism shall fear nothing.
We insist that the main source of progress of the spiritist ideas is in the satisfaction given to those dedicated to their serious study, finding in the Doctrine something beyond a futile pastime. Well, since all seeks happiness, it is not surprising that those persons cling to an idea that makes them happy. We said somewhere else that the time of curiosity is over with regards to Spiritism, now replaced by the period of reason and philosophy. Curiosity has its time. Since that time has passed, one objective must replace the other. The same cannot be said about something related to serious thought and philosophy. Spiritism has advanced in particular since the time when people began to understand its reach, in its most subtle essence, for it touches the most sensitive string of the human being: happiness, even still in this world. That is the cause of its propagation; the secret of the strength which shall make it triumph.
All of you who attack Spiritism, do you want a safe way of fighting it successfully? I will give you one: replace it by something better. Find a more logical solution to every issue resolved by Spiritism. Give the individual another assurance, one that makes him happier, but be aware of the reach of the word assurance since the individual will only accept as certain something that seems logical. It is not good enough to say that Spiritism is not that because it is very easy to say so. You must demonstrate not only by denial but also by facts that Spiritism is not, has never been and cannot be it. Finally, prove that the consequences of Spiritism don’t make the individual better through the practice of the purest Evangelical moral, a much acclaimed but rarely practiced moral.
When you have done so, I will be the first to bow before you. Meanwhile, allow me to see your doctrines, the denial of any future, as the source of egotism, a worm which corrodes society, and consequently a true plague. Yes, Spiritism is strong, and it is stronger than you since it is based on the very foundations of religion: God, the soul, the future reward and penalties, all based on the good deeds or evil actions which one may practice. You are supported by incredulity. Spiritism invites the human being to happiness, to hope and true fraternity. You offer people with the nothingness for perspective and selfishness for consolation. Spiritism explains everything while you explain nothing. Spiritism demonstrates through facts, you demonstrate nothing. How would you expect any hesitation between the two doctrines?
In summary, we attest that – and everyone sees and feels like we do – Spiritism has treaded a gigantic step this last year and such a step is a guarantee of the next step for this coming year. It was not only the considerable increase in the number of followers but a remarkable change has taken place in the general opinion, even among those who are indifferent. They say that, bottom line, that there may well be something in Spiritism; that one should not intend to offer a hastily assessment. Those who shrugged their shoulders start to fear the ridicule by connecting their names to a precipitated judgment, which can be denied later. Thus, they prefer to remain silent and wait. There will still be and for a long time, no doubt, people who will try to belittle it since they have nothing to lose with the acknowledgement of posterity, some for their lightheartedness or ill-faith, others out of pure machination.
Nevertheless, we are okay with the idea of being taken to Charenton since we would get there in good company and such a tasteless joke, like many others, is a common place which does not bother us, due to the absolute lack of reason shown by such attacks. The weapon of ridicule, a supposedly frightening weapon, evidently wears out, falling from the hands that manipulate them. Has it lost its power? No, as long as it does not shoot at false targets. Ridicule can only kill what is ridiculous in itself, only having the appearance of seriousness, stimulating the hypocrite, removing their masks. Something that is really serious will only receive minor blows, leaving the battlefield always triumphant. Just observe if a single great idea, attacked by the ignorant and jealous crowd from its inception, has fallen, not standing its ground! Well then, Spiritism is one of the greatest ideas since it touches the most vital issues of human happiness, and one cannot go unpunished for spreading jokes about such a serious matter.
Spiritism is strong because it is founded on the natural laws; responding to its adversaries by recruiting people around the world since its infancy. A few years more and its detractors, impotent to combat it through reason will be so much out of touch and so much isolated that they shall be forced to shut up, opening their eyes to the light.
Magnetism before the Academy
Since it was barred at the main door, Magnetism entered through the window, thanks to a disguise and another name. Instead of saying: I am magnetism, which was not likely to get it through, it then said: My name is Hypnotism (from the Greek “Hypnos”, sleep). Thanks to such a gimmick it finally got in, after twenty long years, but it did not lose much for the wait because it found a way of being introduced by one of the greatest luminaries. He was careful enough to avoid its entourage of passes, somnambulism, and remote visions, and ecstasies which would have been a betrayal. He simply said: you are good and human; your heart is broken by the sight of your neighbor’s agony, in his sickness; you must find a way of mitigating the patient’s pain, hurt by your scalpel; it can be really dangerous. I bring you a simpler way, yet with no drawbacks. I was certain that I would be heard, speaking in the name of humanity. He then wisely added: “I am family; I owe my life to one of you”. He thought, and not without reason, that such an origin wouldn’t do him any harm.
If we lived in the time of the brilliant and poetic Greece, we would say: Magnetism, child of nature and of a mere mortal, was banned from the Olympus because it had hurt Aesculapius privileges, marching by his side, boasting about the ability of healing without his help. It wandered around Earth for a long time, teaching human beings the art of healing in new ways. It unveiled a wealth of wonders to the people, mysteriously hidden in the temples until then, but those whose secrets were revealed, and whose charlatanism was exposed, stone-chased Magnetism, and it was then banned by the gods and abused by people. Nevertheless, it continued to spread its benefits by alleviating humanity, certain that its innocence would be one day recognized, and that justice would be served. It had a child called Hypnotism whose birth was carefully hidden for the fear of persecution. It shared its long exile with the child, a learning period.
When the child was thought to be ready, Magnetism then said:
• Go and present yourself to the Olympus, but be careful not to say that you are my child. Your name and a disguise will facilitate your entry. Aesculapius will introduce you.
• How come father! Aesculapius, your most bloodthirsty enemy! The one who banned you!
• He is the one who will reach out to you!
• But if he recognizes me I shall be expelled.
• Well then! If you are expelled you will come to me and we shall continue our beneficent work amidst human beings, waiting for better days. But, easy now. I have a lot of hope. Aesculapius is not bad. After all, he seeks the progress of Science otherwise he would not deserve to be the god of medicine. As a matter of fact, I might have made a few mistakes myself. Since I felt offended for having my image vilified, I was exalted and insensibly attacked him: I cursed, insulted and called him ignorant. Well, this is not a proper way of treating people and the gods. He was upset with me for a while since his self-love was hurt. Don’t you do what I did my child. Be more sensible and civil, above all. If others are not with you it is their problem and you will be on the right side. Go child and remember that one cannot catch flies with vinegar.
That is how the father spoke. Hypnotism then timidly left to the Olympus; he could feel his heartbeat when he showed up at the sacred door. But, ah surprise! Aesculapius himself shakes his hand and introduces him!
There we have Magnetism in its place then. What to do? Oh! Don’t believe in victory yet; these are still the preliminaries of peace. It is a first hurdle which was taken down, and that is all. An important step, no doubt, but don’t you think that the enemy will acknowledge defeat. Aesculapius himself, the great Aesculapius, who recognized you by your family traces, would greatly impair your defense; hence they would take you to the Charenton. They will say that it is something… but for sure it is not Magnetism… That is fine! We will not play with words. It will be anything that they want but while we wait, it is a fact which will have consequences.
Well, here are the consequences. First they shall deal with the anesthetic point of view only (from the Greek aesthesis, sensitivity, and private, general or partial loss of the ability to feel), and that as a result of the predominance of materialistic ideas, because there are still so many people who insist, for modesty no doubt, to be reduced to the role of a roasting stick, which when broken, is thrown into the scrap yard, without a trace left behind! Thus, they will exam the fact from all angles, even if just out of mere curiosity. They will study the effect of various substances in the production of catalepsy; then, on a given day, they will acknowledge that a finger is sufficient. However, that is not all. Observing the phenomenon of catalepsy there will be the spontaneous occurrence of others. The freedom of thought during the suspension of the organic faculties has already been observed. Thus, thought is independent of the organs and there is in the human being something beyond matter. Strange faculties shall be observed: the vision will acquire unusual amplitude, beyond the boundaries of the senses; all perceptions shall be displaced; in short, a vast field of observations and there will be no lack of observers. The sanctuary is open, and let us keep up with the hope that light will shine from there, unless the Celestial Areopagus denies such an honor to anybody else.
May our readers kindly read the remarkable article published by Mr. Victor Meunier, editor of the Ami des Sciences (Friend of Sciences), about this interesting subject, in the weekly scientific Review Siècle, on December 16th, 1859:
“Animal magnetism, taken to the Academy by Mr. Broca; introduced to the illustrious Society by Mr. Velpeau; experimented with by Messrs. Follin, Verneuil, Faure, Trousseau, Denonvilliers, Nélaton, Azam, Ch. Robin, etc., all medical surgeons, is the great news of the day.”
“The discoveries, like the books, have their destinies. The one we are going to talk about is not new. It is about twenty years old, with no lack of publicity in England, where it was born, nor in France, where at the moment they don’t talk about anything else. A Scottish doctor, Dr. Braid, who discovered it, wrote the book: Neural-hypnotism or the rationale of the nervous sleep, considered in relation to the animal magnetism.” 3
“A renowned English doctor, Dr. Carpenter, carefully analyzed Dr. Braid’s findings in the article “Sleep” found in the Encyclopedia of Anatomy and Physiology. An illustrious French scientist, Mr. Littré, reproduced Dr. Carpenter’s analysis in the second edition of the Manuel de Physiologie, by J. Mueller. Finally, we have dedicated one of our newspapers in the Presse, on July 7th, 1852 to Hypnotism, name given by Dr. Braid to the set of facts which are discussed. The most recent publication regarding this subject is then seven years old. When it all seemed forgotten, it finds this huge repercussion.”
“There are two things in Hypnotism: a group of nervous phenomena and the process by which they are produced.”
“The process formerly employed by Abbot Faria, if I am not mistaken, is of great simplicity.”
“It consists of keeping a shiny object before the eyes of the subject, close to the root of the nose, so that the subject can only see it by crossing the eyes inwardly; the subject must stare at the object in that way. In the beginning the pupils will contract, later they dilate significantly and soon after the cataleptic state is produced. Once the limbs of the subject are raised they remain in that position. This is only one of the phenomena which are produced. We shall talk about the others in due time.”
“Mr. Azam, a substitute professor at the Surgical Clinic of the Bordeaux School of Medicine, having successfully repeated Dr. Braid’s experiments, exchanged ideas with Dr. Paul Broca, who thought that hypnotized patients would be insensitive to the pain of surgical procedures. The letter he has just sent to the Academy of Sciences contains the summary of his experiments in that regard.”
“First he had to be assured about the reality of Hypnotism, which he did without difficulties. Visiting a patient, a lady about forty years old, somewhat hysterical, who had fallen ill due to a light indisposition, Dr. Broca pretended to be examining her eyes, holding a golden flask at about fifteen centimeters from the root of her nose, asking her to stare at it. About three minutes later her eyes were reddish, her facial traces immobile, her answers slow and difficult, but perfectly rational. Dr. Broca raised the patient’s arm and it remained in that position; he moved her fingers to the most extreme positions and those fingers would stay there; he pinched her skin at several points, with certain force, and as it seems the patient felt nothing. Catalepsy, insensitivity! Dr. Broca did not continue since he had already learned from that patient what he wanted to know. A scrub of the eyes and some cold air blown on the forehead brought the patient back to her normal state. She had no recollection of what had just happened. The information about the hypnotic insensitivity to surgical procedures was still missing.”
“Among the patients from Necker Hospital, under Dr. Follin’s responsibility, there was a 24 year-old poor lady victimized by extensive burns on her back and on both sides of her inferior limbs, presenting an extremely painful abscess in one leg. Any minor movement would produce excruciating pain. Worn out by the pain and afraid of the treatment, the unfortunate lady was horrified by the prospects of the required surgery. She was the one, according to Dr. Follin, that Dr. Broca decided to use as the subject to complement the test of hypnotism.”
“She was placed on a bed by the window, informed that she would fall asleep. After two minutes her pupils were dilated. Her left arm was raised, almost vertically above the bed, remaining still in that position. After four minutes her responses were slow and almost painful, but perfectly reasonable. Fifth minute: Dr. Follin pinches the skin of the left arm and the patient does not react; a new and more profound pinch, leading to some bleeding, still with no reaction. Then the right arm was lifted, remaining in the air. The blankets are then removed and her inferior limbs separated, allowing access to the seat of the abscess. The patient consents, and calmly says that they are going to hurt her. The abscess is open and she releases a weak scream. It was the only indication of reaction, lasting less than a second. Not the slightest shake of facial muscles or limbs, not a single agitation of arms, always vertically raised above the bed. The eyes somehow deep, always wide open, the face showing the immobility of a mask…”
“Once raised, her left foot remains in the air. The shiny object is removed, and the catalepsy persists. She has her left arm pinched for the third time, blood runs and she feels nothing. The arm is in that position for thirteen minutes already.”
“Finally, a rub of the eyes and some fresh air blown or her forehead and the young lady is almost immediately awake. Once relaxed, her arms and the left leg immediately fall on the bed. She rubs her eyes, recovers consciousness, recalls nothing and is surprised for having had gone through the surgical procedure. The experience had lasted between 18 to 20 minutes. The period of anesthesia lasted between 12 to 15 minutes.”
“These are, in short, the essential facts reported by Dr. Broca to the Academy of Sciences. Those are no longer isolated facts. A large number of surgeons from our hospitals had the honor of repeating it, and have successfully done so. Dr. Broca’s objective and that of his illustrious colleagues was, and should be, surgery related. We hope that hypnotism may have every advantage of the anesthetics, not showing their inconveniences. However, Medicine is not in our domain and to avoid moving beyond its boundaries, our Review should not consider the fact but under the physiological point of view.”
“After verifying Dr. Braid’s veracity about the essential point, one must certainly verify everything that may be related to such a singular state, called Hypnotism. The phenomena attributed to that state might be classified as:”
“Exaltation of sensitivity – The sense of smell is raised to a degree of sensitivity at least equal to that observed in animals of best sensitivity. Hearing also becomes far reaching. The tactile ability, particularly with respect to temperature, assumes an incredible subtleness.”
“Suggested feelings – Once the face, the body or limbs of the patient are placed in a given position, adequate to the expression of a particular feeling and soon the corresponding mental state is induced. Thus, having the hand of the subject placed on top of the head the subject spontaneously stretches, inclining the body backwards; the attitude is of pure pride. If at that point in time the subject’s head is bent forward, slightly bending the body and the limbs, pride is then replaced by the most profound humbleness. Slightly spreading the corners of the mouth as in a smile, the subject quickly shows happiness. Bad mood overcomes all that state immediately after the eyebrows are made to converge downwards.”
“Provoked ideas – Take the subject’s hand above the head; fold the fingers over the palm of the hand and the idea of climbing, swinging or pulling a rope is suggested. If, on the contrary, the fingers are folded but the arm is let down, the idea of lifting a weight is suggested. If the arm is stretched horizontally and the fist is made, the idea of boxing is suggested (the scene takes place in London).”
“Increase in muscular strength – If one wishes to suggest an extraordinary strength onto a group of muscles it is enough to suggest to the patient the idea of an action which requires such strength, ensuring the subject that the action can be easily performed, if the subject so wishes. Dr. Carpenter says: - We saw a patient hypnotized by Dr. Braid, showing a remarkable lack of muscular development, lifting a fourteen kilograms weight with his pinky, turning that weight around his head, certain that it was as light as a feather.” We stop for now with the indication of that program. Let the facts speak; the reflections will follow.
Spirit on one Side, Body on the Other
Family Advices
Java Stones
Bulletin of the Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies
February
Bulletin of the Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies(Private Session)
Minutes of the December 23rd session were read.
The Society decides that in every private session, following the reading of the minutes, the list containing the names of participants of the preceding general session will be read, with an indication of the regular members who have introduced them, and that an exhortation shall be made to point out the inconveniences caused by persons strange to the Society. Hence the list with the names of the attendees of the previous session was read.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – Letter from Mr. Brion Dorgeval, with the answer sent to Mr. Oscar Comettant, regarding an article from the latter published in the Siècle (see January issue of the Review).
_______________________________________
** The original shows December 16th as the introduction date but the correct is December 23rd, according to the respective minutes (see the January 1860 issue) – (NT).
Globule Spirits
Special Mediums
Bibliography - Countess Mathilde de Canossa
This is the title of a legendary romance published in Rome in 1858, by Rev. Father Bresciani, from the Company of Jesus,* author of The Jew of Verona. The subject of the book is the story of the former Canossa family, in the style of Walter Scott. That is why the author dedicated the book to the current descendent from that renowned family, the Marquis Otavio de Canossa, potentate of Verona and valet of H.M. Emperor of Austria. The events take place in the middle ages. The witches and wizards represent great roles in the story and the demoniac scenes are described with such an accuracy which would make the Scottish romancers jealous. The author seems less accurate to us in his appreciation of the modern spiritist phenomena of the talking tables, of magnetism and somnambulism. Well, here is what can be read in its Chapter X, page 170:
“More than one of my readers, and probably the majority of them, could be surprised by seeing all these devilish apparatuses in the preceding chapters, all the exorcism, witchcraft, hallucinations, and fantastic outbreaks which would fit well in the late night stories and wet-nurse tales.”
“Who would still believe these days in necromancers, witches, enchantments, fascination, potions, and dealings with the devil? Would you be willing to return to the fairy tales from Martin del Rio,** the gauche superstitions of the people and the ghetto ladies, from legends which give the shivers to the chubby peasants who fear the headless mule and keep the chicken boys awake, in the name of the werewolf? Really, my friend, this is the time to get rid of these futilities. That is somehow the language that I seem to hear.”
“I will respond to that before neglecting old beliefs, everyone must question their own conscience, frankly asking if one is not at least as much credulous as any of one’s predecessors. Let us make no mistake: what is the meaning of this swarm of magnetizers, mediums, dancing, speaking and prophetic tables; somnambulists who see through the walls, reading through their elbows, who see before them something that is done twenty, thirty and forty miles away; who read and write without knowing the alphabet; that not knowing a single word in medicine, describe pathological cases, indicating their causes and prescribing the medication, in the right dose, with all Greek-Arabic terms of the scientific vocabulary? What are those interrogatories of spirits; those answers of dead and buried people; those prophecies of future events? Who evokes those shadows? Who makes them speak? Who allows them to see a non-existent future? Who leads them to blaspheme against God, against the saints from heavens, against the sacraments of the Church?”
“Now brave people, speak up! Why these distorted and nervous looks? – Ah! You shall end up telling me, who knows! Mysteries of nature, unknown laws, power of lucidity, occult sense of the human body! Subtleness of the magnetic fluid, of the nervous influx, of the optical and acoustic waves; secret virtues excited by electricity or magnetism in the brain, blood, muscle fibers, in all vital components; supreme power and strength of will and imagination.”
“My friends, these are foolish things, meaningless words, empty phrases, ambiguous deviations, enigmas which you don’t understand yourselves. The whole difference between us and our predecessors is that to deny one mystery we forge a hundred of others. While a cat was a cat, and devil the devil to those good people, we have the pretension of accrediting nature with powers that nature does not have and cannot have.”
“Our elders, wiser and more sincere, would straight forwardly say that there were supernatural events and very honestly associated them to the devil. However, less familiar than we are with the natural phenomena, they have sometimes and undoubtedly taken for a prodigious effect when they are in the natural order of things, whereas our contemporary, much more enlightened, cannot see in a good number of charlatanism from the magnetizers mysterious effect of the secret laws of nature, and the really diabolic events as nothing more than magic tricks, more or less subtle.”
“However, the better Christians of the good old times knew very well that the bad spirits, evoked through certain signs, conjurations, certain pacts, would show up, answer questions, hallucinating imagination, impressing people in a thousand ways, and particularly doing as much harm as possible to those who would speak to them. You must then confess, in good faith, that even in our days, and in a larger number than before, we have our necromancers, charmers and witches, with the difference that our ancestors were horrified by all that witchcraft; that these were secretly practiced in the darkness of the caves, in the forests, and that many would regret and then confess, seeking penance. In our days, instead, they are openly practiced in the gorgeous theaters of gold and lights, before curiosity, in the presence of young ladies, children and their mothers, without any scruple, thus frequently making fun of the superstitions of the middle ages.”
“Believe me. Human beings have wished to deal with the devil at all times, and that astute spirit conforms to all transformations, although people would not send him back to the abyss, feeding some sort of commerce. In the former centuries of idolatry he was with the oracles and foretellers; he would appear under the form of a dove, magpie, rooster, snake, and even sang fatidic songs. In the middle ages he used to show up pedantically to the barbarians, under terrible disguises and after monstrous conjurations.”
“If sometimes he would diminish himself to the point of finding dwelling in someone’s hair, in little flasks, in potions drunk by the lovers and given by the witches, he would still inspire great horror. Today, instead, he is given to civilizing the century. He enjoys the elegant world, the lively soirees, frequently sleeping over with the somnambulists, using the planchettes to write. In reality, isn’t he kind? He is careful not to scare anyone; he dresses like the Americans, the English, the Parisians, the Germans; he is really kind, with his beard and fine Italian mustache; he is the real deal of the theaters and it would be really awkward if he did not present an irreproachable distinction. Behold! He has become such a good apostle that he talks politely to that lady who still goes to the mass and if she was told: “- Watch out! There are things which are not natural and could not be natural. There is something of treacherous in it. The good Christians do not get into that!” – She would laugh at you and respond with an air of superiority: “- What the hell! All that is very natural; I am Christian too but not stupid.”
“Meanwhile, given a proper occasion, he will magnetize your twenty year old daughter, and out of her magnetic intuition, make her foretell distant facts and secrets of the future.”
“I leave you to that and to think if that naughty devil is not laughing his head off at that good Christian!”
We leave to the readers the task of assessing the judgment passed by Father Bresciani. You will, like us, uselessly look for authoritative arguments against the spiritist ideas or any demonstration of untruthfulness of those ideas. He no doubt thinks that those ideas deserve no refutation and that a breath is sufficient to destroy them. However, it seems to us that similarly to most adversaries, he arrives to a consequence in opposition to his expectations, since he does not unequivocally demonstrate that those things are not possible. Considering that Father Bresciani is a man of undisputed talent and superior instruction we think that since his objective was to combat the spirits, he should have gathered the most lethal weapons against them, from what we conclude that if he does not say much against them the fact is that he has nothing else to say; that if he does not give proofs it is because he has none to oppose to those ideas, otherwise he would not have left them in his back pocket.
In all that argumentation, the mostly ridiculed are not the spirits but the devil himself, who is treated a bit too much gentlemanly, and not like something that is taken seriously. We are then forced to believe, before such a polished style, that the author does not believe in the devil more than in spirits. However, if he is the only agent of all manifestations, as intended, then it is necessary to acknowledge that he represents a more entertaining than frightening role, being much more capable of exciting curiosity than fear. As a matter of fact, up until now this is the result of everything that has been said and written against Spiritism. Thus, it has done us more service than harm.
According to the majority of the critics, the fact of the manifestations has no relevance. It is a short living mania, a game, and the author does not seem to have faced it in a more serious way. If that is the case, why bother? Let it be and another pastime will be in fashion tomorrow, and Spiritism will experience the same that happened to the Potichomania: the duration of two seasons. By throwing stones at it one gives the impression that it is feared because one only tries to knock down something that gives reason for fear; if it is an utopia, an illusion, why then fighting the windmills? It is true, they say, that the devil sometimes mingles with these things, but then there would be no need for so many authors, like the one above, painting the devil with such pinkish colors, and leading the ladies to be willing to get to know him.
Has Father Bresciani thoroughly examined the subject? Has he pondered the reach of all of his words? Kindly allow us the doubt. When he says: “What are those answers of dead and buried people? Who allows them to see a non-existent future?” Our question is if it was a Christian or a materialist the person who wrote similar things. Even a materialist would speak of the dead with more respect. – “Who leads them to blaspheme against God?” – Where are those blasphemies? The author, attributing everything to the devil, has certainly supposed those blasphemies or he would otherwise know that the most unlimited trust in God’s benevolence is the foundation of Spiritism; that everything that is done in Spiritism is done so in the name of God; that even the most perverse spirits speak of God with fear and respect and the good ones do so with reverence and love. Where is the blasphemy? – However, how should we interpret these words: “…we have the pretension of accrediting nature with powers that nature does not have and cannot have!” – Our more sensible elders would treat them simply as devilish tricks. Thus it is wiser to attribute the natural phenomena to the devil than to God. While we proclaim the infinite power of the Creator, Father Bresciani gives limit to them; nature, which summarizes the Divine work, does not have and cannot have other powers beyond those that we know. As for those which we ignore it is wiser to attribute them to the devil that would then be more powerful than God. One needs to ask on which side is the blasphemy or the greater respect to the Supreme Being. Finally, the devil takes all forms. Isn’t he very kind? He dresses like the Americans, the English, the Parisians; he is really kind with his beard and fine Italian mustaches and it would be really awkward not to recognizing in him an almost irreproachable distinction. We don’t know if the Italian gentlemen will be flattered for being taken by naughty devils. Who are those nice ladies that turn the kind devils into an attraction and that before the charitable warning that there may be something treacherous in all this they say:
“What the hell! I am not that stupid!”
If it is a natural flagrant, we then ask in which world, “l’entier ou le demi monde”,*** those ladies use such beautiful expressions? We regret the fact that the author had not obtained his knowledge about Spiritism from more serious sources, for he would not speak so lightheartedly. While more peremptory arguments are not opposed to Spiritism, its followers may then sleep in peace.
_______________________________________
* One volume, in-8, translated from the Italian – J. B. Pélagaud & Co., Rue des Saints Pères, 57 – Paris, price 3.5 fr
** Del Rio was a Jesuit scholar born in Anvers, 1551 and deceased in 1608. The author refers to his work Disquisitiones Magicoe.
*** Expression created by Dumas meaning the underground world (demi-monde), the outlawed world – Kardec employs a wordplay when counter l’entier (the whole world) to le demi (the mid world or underground world) – (RT)
Story of a Naughty Spirit
Society, December 9th, 1859 –
First session
Mr. de la Roche, regular member, communicates the following fact of his personal knowledge:
Strange noises and several manifestations took place in a small house near Castelnaudary, leading people to believe that it was haunted by a bad genie. Hence, in 1848 it was exorcized and a large number of images of saints were placed inside the house. Since then, Dr. D…, who wanted to live in the house had some renovations done and requested that the images be removed. He died in that house a few years later, of a sudden death. His son who still lives there or at least who was there up to not long ago, had his face slapped by an invisible hand when entering a bedroom. Since he knew that he was completely alone in the house, he had no doubt that it had come from an occult power. He no longer wishes to stay there and wants to move out for good. There is a story that goes around in the region which says that a terrible crime was committed in that house.
Once questioned about the possibility of evoking the author of that slap, St. Louis responded positively. The spirit was then evoked, showing signs of violence. The medium was taken by great agitation, breaking seven or eight pencils, throwing some onto the audience, tearing off a piece of paper on which he had furiously doodled meaningless characters.
All efforts to calm him down resulted useless. Since he was requested to respond to the questions he wrote with difficulty an almost undecipherable no.
1. (to St. Louis) – Could you kindly give us some information about that spirit, since he cannot or he does not wish to give it himself? – A. It is a spirit of the worst class, a kind of monster. We made him come here but we cannot force him to write, despite everything that we told him. He has his free-will, which has been badly used.
2. Has he died long ago? – A. Look for information. He was the one who committed the crime whose legend goes around in the region.
3. Who was he when alive? – A. You shall find out yourself.
4. Is he the one haunting the house these days? – A. No doubt since that is how I had him coming here.
5. Then the exorcisms have not expelled him? – A. No way.
6. Has he had any participation in the subtle death of Mr. D…? – A. Yes.
7. How come? – A. Through fear.
8. Was he the one who slapped Mr. D… son’s face? – A. Yes.
9. Could he have done the same on some of us? – A. No doubt. He wishes he could.
10. Why hasn’t he done so? – A. He was not allowed.
11. Would there be a means of dislodging him from that house? How? – A. If they want to disentangle from the obsession of similar spirits it is easy, by praying for them. That is what is always forgotten. People prefer to scare them away with formulas of exorcism which greatly entertains them.
12. Passing the idea of praying for this spirit to those involved, and us praying as well, would it then be possible to dislodge him? – A. Yes. However, notice that I said pray and not having someone else praying.
13. Is this spirit susceptible to improvement? – A. Why not? Aren’t they all, this one like the others? Yet, one must be prepared to face difficulties. However perverse the spirit may be, the retribution of evilness by goodness will end up touching him. Let us pray in principle and then evoke him after a month. You will notice the changes which will take place.
14. This is an unfortunate and suffering spirit. Could you describe the kind of sufferings that he endures? – A. He is persuaded that he shall be in his present condition forever. He constantly sees himself at the very moment when he committed the crime. Any other memory has been erased and any communication with another spirit has been banned. When he is on Earth he can only be at that house and when he is in space he only has darkness and loneliness.
15. In which world did he live before his last incarnation? What was his race? – A. He had an existence among the most ferocious and savage tribes, and before that he came from a planet inferior to Earth.
16. In case he reincarnates, which category of individuals will he be around? – A. That will depend on him and on his regrets.
17. In his next corporeal life could he become a righteous man? – A. That would be difficult; regardless of his efforts, it will be hard to avoid a tempestuous life.
OBSERVATION: Mrs. X…, a clairvoyant medium attending the session, saw that spirit at the moment when he was asked to write: he shook the medium’s arm; his looks were terrifying; he was wearing a shirt covered in blood and held a dagger in his hand. Mr. and Mrs. F… who were present as observers, since they were not members yet, carried out the recommendation in favor of the suffering spirit since the first evening, praying for him. Multiple communications were obtained from him and from his victims. We present them below in the order that they were received, together with the ones obtained at the Society about the same subject. In addition to the interest of this dramatic story there is a teaching which will escape nobody. Second session, at the house of Mr. F…
18. (to the familiar spirit) – Can you tell us something about the spirit of Castelnaudary? – A. Evoke him.
19. Is he evil? – A. You shall see.
20. What should we do? – A. Don’t talk to him if you have nothing to say.
21. If we talk to him to say that we are sorry for his suffering, will that do any good to him? – A. Compassion is always good to the unfortunate ones.
22. Evocation of the spirit of Castelnaudary. – A. What do you want from me?
23. We called you in order to be useful to you. – A. Oh! Your compassion is good to me because I suffer… Oh! How much I suffer! ... May God have mercy on me! … Forgive me… Forgive me…
24. Will our prayers be beneficial to you? – A. Yes. Pray, pray.
25. It is okay then! We will pray for you. – A. Thank you! At least you do not curse me.
26. Why didn’t you want to write at the Society when you were invited in? – A. Oh! Malediction!
27. Malediction for whom? – A. For me who ruthlessly atone for the crimes in which my free-will only had a small participation.
OBSERVATION: By saying that his free-will had a small participation in his crimes he wants to attenuate them, as it was verified later.
28. Will you be forgiven if you repent? – A. Oh! Never!
29. Don’t be desperate. – A. Eternal sufferings, such is my destiny.
30. What is it that makes you suffer? – A. What is most horrific! You cannot understand.
31. Have they prayed in your favor since last night? – A. Yes, but I suffer even more.
32. How come? – A. How do I know? OBSERVATION: This circumstance was explained later.
33. Should anything be done regarding the house where you installed yourself? – A. No! No! Say no more about that…. Forgive me God! I have suffered enough! 34. Do you have to stay there? – A. That is my penalty.
35. Will that be so as you may have your crimes permanently before your eyes? – A. That is the case
36. Don’t be desperate. Everything may be forgiven after repentance. – A. No! There is no forgiveness for Cain.
37. Then you killed your brother? – A. We are all brothers.
38. Why did you want to do harm to Mr. D…? – A. Enough! Please, that is enough! 39. Good-bye then. Have faith on God’s mercy! – A. Pray! Third session
40. Evocation – A. I am near you.
41. Do you begin to have hope? – A. Yes, I have a lot of regret.
42. What was your name? – A. You shall know later.
43. For how long have you been suffering? – A. For 200 years.
44. When have you committed your crime? – A. In 1608.
45. Can you repeat the dates to confirm them? – A. It is useless. Once is enough. Good-bye, I will talk to you tomorrow. A force drags me!
Fourth session
46. Evocation – A. Thanks Hugo! (Mr. F… first name)
47. Would you like to speak about what happened in Castelnaudary? – A. No. You make me suffer when you speak about it. It is not generous of you.
48. You know well that if we speak about it, it is with the objective of clarifying you regarding your condition and not to make it worse. Then, speak and have no fear. How could you allow yourself to commit such a crime? – A. A moment of madness.
49. Was there any premeditation? – A. No.
50. This cannot be true. Your sufferings demonstrate that you are guiltier than you say. You know that only through regret you can mitigate your fate and not through lies. Come on! Be honest. – A. Well then! If it is needed, then be it!
51. Was it a man or a woman that you killed? – A. A man.
52. How did you kill Mr. D…? – A. I showed up to him, visibly. My appearance is so horrifying that the simple sight killed him.
53. Did you do that on purpose? – A. Yes.
54. Why? – A. He wanted to challenge me and I would do it again if I were tried.
55. If I was supposed to live in that house would you do me any harm? – A. Oh! No. Certainly not! You have pity on me and wish me well.
56. Has Mr. D… died instantly? – A. No. He was taken by fear but only died two hours later.
57. Why have you only slapped Mr. D… son? – A. Having killed two men was more than enough. Fifth session, at the Society on December 16th, 1859
58. Questions addressed to St. Louis – The spirit who has communicated with Mr. and Mrs. F… is really that of Castelnaudary? – A. Yes.
59. How could he communicate with them so promptly? – A. He didn’t have any knowledge about the Society yet. He was not sorry and repentance means everything.
60. Is the information given by him about the crime correct? – A. It is up to you to verify that and to get along with him.
61. He said that the crime was committed in 1608 and that he died in 1659. Hence he is in that state for 200 years. – A. That will be explained to you later.
62. Could you explain his type of penalty? – A. It is atrocious to him. As you know, he was condemned to stay at the place of the crime, unable to divert his thoughts to anything else but the crime, always before him, and he considers himself condemned eternally to such a torture.
63. Is he immersed in darkness? – A. Darkness when he wants to move away from the place of exile.
64. What is the most terrible kind of punishment that a spirit can endure in such a case? – A. It is not possible to describe the moral tortures as punishment of certain crimes. Even the one who suffers them would have difficulties to explain. But the most horrible is the certainty of condemnation without an appeal.
65. He has been in such a condition for two centuries. Does he assess time as he did when alive, that is, time seems to last longer or shorter? – A. It seems longer to him. There is no sleep.
66. We were told that there is no time to the spirit and that a century is a spot in eternity to them. Shouldn’t that be the same to all? – A. Certainly not. It is like that only to the spirits who have arrived at a high elevation but to the inferior spirits time is sometimes longer, especially when they suffer.
67. This spirit is severely punished for his crime. Well, you told us that before that existence he had lived among barbarians. He must have done things then at least as atrocious as his latest crime. He was punished in the same way? – A. He was less punished because he was more ignorant and did not understand as much the reach of things.
OBSERVATION: All observations confirm this fact, strictly according to God’s justice, that the penalties are proportional not to the nature of the fault but to the level of intelligence of the guilty one and the ability to understand the harm that has been done. Hence, an apparently not so serious fault could be more severely punished on a civilized person than a barbarian act by a savage.
68. Is the state of this spirit what is ordinarily called “damned”? – A. Certainly, and there are cases even more terrible. The sufferings are far from being the same to everyone, even on similar crimes, since they vary depending if the spirit is more or less accessible to regret. For him the house where he committed the crime is his hell; others carry it on themselves, tormented by the passions which cannot be satisfied.
OBSERVATION: In fact we have seen some greedy spirits suffering before the sight of gold which became a mere illusion to them; proud spirits tormented by the envy of seeing others awarded by an honor which should be theirs; people who held positions of command on Earth, humiliated by the invisible power embarrassing them to obey and by the vision of their subordinates who no longer bow before them; atheists suffering the anguishes of uncertainty, finding themselves completely isolated in the enormity of space, not finding a single being to clarify them. In the world of the spirits if there is joy in all virtues, there are penalties to all faults and those which are not reached by humans’ law will be by those of God.
69. Despite his inferiority this spirit feels the good effect of prayer. We have seen the same with other spirits equally perverse and of a brute nature. How come the more enlightened spirits, of a more developed intelligence, show complete absence of good feelings; they laugh at most sacred things; In short, nothing touches them and they never give up on their cynicism? – A. The prayer has effect only on a remorseful spirit. The spirit that is rebellious against God, just out of pride, and persists on his deviations, still making them worse like the unfortunate spirits, to them prayer cannot do and will not be able to do anything, but only when a ray of regret manifests in them. The inefficacy of prayer is a punishment to them. The prayer only relieves those who are not totally hardened.
70. When we see a spirit inaccessible to the effects of prayer, is there a reason for us to abstain from praying for him? – A. No, not at all, for sooner or later he will overcome his rudeness and wake up to healthier thoughts. Sixth session – at the house of Mr. F…
71. Evocation – A. I am here.
72. Then, now you can leave Castelnaudary at will? – A. I am allowed because I am taking your good advices.
73. Do you feel any relief? – A. I begin to have hope.
74. If we could see you how would your appearance be? – A. You would see me with a shirt and without the dagger.
75. Why would you no longer have the dagger? What have you done to that? – A. I curse it. God spares me from such a vision.
76. If Mr. D… Jr. was to return to the house, would you still cause him any harm? – A. No because I am regretful.
77. And if he still wanted to challenge you? – A. Oh! Don’t ask me that. I could not control myself. This would be beyond my strengths… I am just a wretched one.
78. Mr. D… Jr.’s prayers would be more beneficial than the others to you? – A. Yes, since it was him that I hurt the most.
79. That is it then, we will continue to do whatever we can for you. – A. Thank you. At last I found charitable souls in you.
Seventh session
80. Evocation of the murdered man. – A. I am here. 81. What was your name in life? – A. My name was Pierre Dupont
82. What did you do for living? – A. I was a butcher in Castelnaudary, where my brother murdered me on May 6th, 1608; by Charles Dupont, my elder brother, with a dagger, in the middle of the night.
83. What was the cause of the crime? – A. My brother thought that I was courting a woman that he was fond of and that I saw often, but he was mistaken since I had never given any thought to that.
84. How did he kill you? – A. I was asleep. He cut my throat and then my heart. I woke up, tried to fight but succumbed.
85. Have you forgiven him? – A. Yes, at the time of his death, 200 years ago.
86. How old was he when he died? – A. He was 80 years old.
87. He was not punished when alive? – A. No.
88. Who was accused of your death? – A. Nobody. Over those confusing times no one would give attention to these things. It would be useless.
89. What happened to the woman? – A. Soon after she was killed by my brother, in my house.
90. Why did he kill her? – A. Broken heart. He had married her before my death. Eighth session
91. Why he does not speak about the murder of that woman? – A. Because my death is the worst to him.
92. Evocation of the murdered woman. – A. I am here.
93. What was your name in those days? – A. Marguerite Aeder, Mrs. Dupont.
94. For how long were you married? – A. For five years.
95. Pierre told us that his brother was suspicious of criminal relationship between the two of you. Is that true? – A. There was no criminal relationship between Pierre and I. Don’t you believe in that.
96. How long after the death of his brother Charles murdered you? – A. Two years later.
97. What was his motive? – A. Jealousy and his intention of keeping my money.
98. Could you describe the circumstances of the crime? – A. He grabbed me and hit me in the head with his butcher’s knife, at my place of work.
99. How come he was not prosecuted? – A. What for? In those dismal days it was all chaos.
100. Had Charles’ jealousy any foundation? – A. Yes, but that did not authorize him to commit such a crime since we are all sinners in this world.
101. For how long had you been married when Pierre died? – A. For three years.
102. Could you tell us the exact date of your death? – A. Yes, May 3rd, 1610.
103. What was thought of Pierre’s death? – A. It was made believe that it was murder after robbery.
OBSERVATION: Whatever may be the authenticity of the reported facts, which seem difficult to control, there is a remarkable thing: the precision and accuracy of the dates and all events. Such a circumstance is in itself a curious subject for study, if we take into account the fact that the three spirits were evoked at different times and show no contradiction. What seemed to confirm their words is the fact that the main offender in the case, evoked by another medium, gave identical answers.
Ninth session
104. Evocation of Mr. D… - A. I am here.
105. We would like to ask you about some details of the circumstances of your death. Could you give us that? – A. In good will.
106. Did you know that a spirit haunted the house you were living in? – A. Yes, but I wanted to challenge him and I was wrong. It would have been better if I had prayed for him.
OBSERVATION: One can see from this that the means generally employed by us to get rid of the unwelcome spirits are not the most efficient. Our threats excite them more than intimidate. Benevolence and commiseration have more power than the use of coercive means, which irritate them, or the use of formulas which are laughed at.
107. How did that spirit appear to you? – A. When I came home he was visible, staring at me. I could not escape. He became my horror and I expired under the horrifying sight of that spirit which I had neglected and to whom I had shown so little charity.
108. Couldn’t you cry for help? – A. Impossible. My time had come and that is how I should die.
109. What was his appearance? – A. A furious spirit, ready to devour me.
110. Was your death painful? – A. Terribly.
111. Did you die suddenly? – A. No. It was two hours later.
112. What were your thoughts when you felt dying? – A. I could not think; I was taken by an indescribable horror.
113. Was the apparition visible till the end? – A. Yes, it did not leave my poor spirit for a single moment.
114. When your poor spirit was freed, were you aware of the cause of your death? – A. No. It was the end. It was only later that I understood.
115. Could you tell us the date of your death? – A. Yes, it was August 9th, 1853 (the precise date has not been verified yet but it seems more or less accurate). Tenth session, at the Society on January 13th, 1860 When this spirit was evoked on December 9th, St. Louis gave the advice of having him evoked again after one month, in order to assess the progress which might have happened in that interval. It has already been possible to verify, through the communications of Mr. and Mrs. F…, the changes in his thoughts, thanks to the influence of prayers and the good advices. After a little bit more than a month after his first evocation he was evoked again at the Society, on January 13th.
116. Evocation. – A. I am here.
117. Do you remember been called here about a month ago? – A. How could I forget?
118. Why couldn’t you write on that occasion? – A. I didn’t want to.
119. Why didn’t you? – A. Ignorance and rudeness.
120. Have your ideas changed since then? – A. A lot. Several among you have been compassionate and prayed for me.
121. Do you confirm all the information given by you and your victims? – A. If I did not confirm them it would be the same as saying that it was not me who provided them… and it was me.
122. Can you foresee the end of your punishment? – A. Oh! Not yet, but knowing that they will not last forever, thanks to your intervention, it is already much more than I deserve.
123. Describe your situation before our first evocation. Please understand that we ask that as a means of our instruction and not as an item of curiosity. – A. I have already told you that I wasn’t aware of anything and just had the ability of moving in space where everything was darkness and solitude. I could not give you an idea of the meaning of all that because I have never understood it myself. As long as I was elevated in the air it was all black and empty around me; I don’t know what that was. Today I experience much more remorse but, as the communications demonstrate to you, I am no longer forced to stay in that lethal house; I am allowed to wander around Earth and try to learn from my observations. Now I understand better the enormity of my mistakes. If I suffer less on one side, on the other side the tortures increase through remorse, but at least I have hope now.
124. If you had to take a corporeal existence what would your choice be? – A. I have not seen enough, nor given enough thought to know.
125. Do you see your victims? – A. Oh! May God keep me!
OBSERVATION: It has always been said that the presence of the victims is one of the torments of the offender. This spirit had not seen them yet because he was in isolation and in darkness, which was a punishment in itself, but he fears their presence and that is perhaps a complement to his punishment.
126. During your long isolation, say, your captivity, did you feel any remorse? – A. Not in the least and that is why I suffered so much. I only began to feel it, despite my will, when the circumstances for my evocation were provoked, to which I owe the beginning of my liberation. Thank you all who had mercy on me and enlightened me.
OBSERVATION: This evocation was not casual. Since it was supposed to be useful to that unfortunate creature, the spirits who cared for him noticing that he was beginning to understand the enormity of his crimes, judged that the time had come to provide him with efficient help, and then created the favorable circumstances. It is an occurrence that we have seen repeated often. On a related matter, we were asked what would have become of him if we could not have been able to evoke him, as well as all other suffering spirits that cannot be evoked either, and of whom nobody thinks. The answer is that God’s avenues for the salvation of the beings are countless. Evocation may be a means of supporting it but certainly it is not the only one. God forgets nobody. As a matter of fact, the collective prayers may also have influence upon spirits who are accessible to regret.
Spontaneous Communications
Estelle RiquierI am consumed by boredom, grief, and despair. Guilty wife, cruel mother, I abandoned the sacred joys of my family; the matrimonial dwelling beautified by the presence of two little angels from heavens. Dragged by the paths of addiction, by a limitless egotism, pride and vanity, a woman with no heart, I conspired against the sacred love of the one who God and people had given me as the support of my life. He hopelessly sought the refuge of death against my coward abandonment and dishonor.
Christ forgave the adulterous woman and the regretful Magdalene. The adulterous woman had loved and Magdalene repented. But I, miserable one, I sold dearly a false love which I had never felt. I sowed pleasure and did not harvest but neglect. The horrible misery and cruel hunger brought an end to a hateful life… and I did not regret! And I, miserable and infamous, oh! How often have I employed my influence as a spirit, leading poor women to the vice, women that I saw virtuous and in good health, enjoying the happiness which I had neglected? Will God ever forgive me? Perhaps, if the disgust inspired in you doesn’t prevent you from praying for the unfortunate Estelle Riquier.
OBSERVATION: The following questions were addressed to this uncalled spirit, and unknown to the audience.
1. When have you died? – A. Fifty years ago.
2. Where did you live? – A. In Paris.
3. What was your husband’s social echelon? – A. Middle class.
4. How old were you when you died? – A. I was 32.
5. How have you come spontaneously to communicate with us? – A. It was allowed for your instruction and to serve as an example.
6. Did you have any education? – Yes.
7. We hope that God will take into account the honesty of your confession and your regret. We wish God may be merciful to you and send good spirits to clarify you regarding the means of repairing your past. – A. Oh! Thank you, thank you! May God hear you!
OBSERVATION: Several people informed us that they consider a duty to pray for the suffering spirits that we have indicated and who ask for help. We wish these charitable thoughts may spread among our readers. Some received the spontaneous visit of the spirits to whom they addressed their good wishes, who came to thank them.
Present Time
You are guided by the true Genius of Christianity, as I told you. Christ himself presides over every work in progress, opening up the era of renovation and betterment predicted by your spiritual guides. In fact, if you look to the contemporary events, beyond the spiritist manifestations, you will undoubtedly recognize the precursor signs inexorably demonstrating that the time has come.
Communications are established among all peoples and the material barriers are knocked down. The moral obstacles opposed to their union; the political and religious prejudices will quickly fade away and the kingdom of fraternity will then be definitely established and everlasting. Behold, - something incredible to us - the sovereigns themselves, as if guided by invisible hand, from now on are taking the initiative of the reforms; and the reforms which spontaneously come from the top are faster and more long-lived than those which forcibly come from the bottom. Despite the prejudices of childhood and education, and the cult of the past, I have foreseen the current times. I am happy for that and even more so for having come to tell you: “Courage brothers! Work for you and your family’s future. Work for your personal improvement, before anything else, and you will enjoy in your new existence a happiness which is as much difficult to imagine as it is to me to explain it to you.
Chateaubriand
The Bells
Can you tell me why have I always liked the sound of bells? The reason is that the soul of a person who thinks or suffers always tries to withdraw when feeling that mute happiness which awakes in us the vague memories of a past existence. That sound is a translation of Christ’s words that have been vibrating in the air for eighteen centuries. It is the voice of hope. How many hearts has it comforted! How much strength has it given to the believing humanity! The divine voice has terrified those people who were great in their times. They were scared of that because the truth that they had subdued made them tremble. Christ showed that to everyone. They killed the Christ but not the idea. His sacred word had been understood. It was immortal and yet how often has your heart been taken by doubt! How often has the individual accused God of unfairness! He exclaimed: My God, what have I done? Has disgrace followed me since birth? Am I then destined to follow this avenue which breaks my heart? There seems to be a fatality chained to my feet. I feel the strength failing me. I will break this life. At this point in time God shines a ray of hope onto your heart. A friendly hand removes the blindfold of materialism from your eyes and a voice from heavens tells you: Look at that bright light in the horizon. It is a sacred fire from God. That flame must illuminate and purify the world. It must make that light penetrate human’s heart and from there break the darkness that covers his eyes. Some people pretended to have brought you light only to produce a mist which lost you in the straight path. Don’t be blind, you to whom God shows the light. It is Spiritism that allows you to lift the tip of the veil which covered your past. Look at what you were and think. Bow before our Creator’s justice. Glorify God for giving you the courage to persist in your chosen trials. Christ said: “…for all who draw the sword will die by the sword.” Such an absolutely spiritist thought contains the mystery of your sufferings. May hope in God’s benevolence give you courage and faith! Always listen to that voice which vibrates in your hearts. It is up to you to understand with wisdom and elevate your soul with fraternal thoughts. May the wealthy reach out to the unfortunate ones, since the wealth was not given for their personal pleasures, but to be God’s helper and God shall have you reporting to him the use you gave to that richness. Your virtues are the only wealth acknowledged by God; the only one which you shall carry when leaving this world. Let the false scholars talk, those who call you crazy. It may well be that tomorrow they will request your prayers since God will judge them.
From your daughter, who loves you and prays for you.
Family Advices
My dear children, in my preceding instructions I advised you with calmness and courage; however, not all of you show them as you should. You must consider that apologies do not mitigate pain. On the contrary, it tends to increase it. A good advice, a good word, a smile, a simple gesture gives strength and courage. A drop of tear softens the heart instead of hardening it. Cry, if your heart drives you to that but may it happen in solitude and not in the presence of those who need all of your energy or strength which a single tear or a sigh of sadness may diminish and weaken. We all need encouragement and nothing better than a friendly voice, a benevolent look, and a word from the heart. When I advised you to get together it was not to gather your tears and sufferings; it was not to drive you to the prayers which only demonstrate good intention but to unite your thoughts, your collective endeavors; so that you could mutually advise one another, and as a group you must try to triumph over the obstacles instead of sharing your sadness. A beggar will ask God for his subsistence in vain since it shall not fall from heavens. He must work and however little he may get that will have a greater value than all prayers. Useful work is the most pleasing prayer to God, whatever the work is. I repeat: the prayer only demonstrates a good intention, a good feeling; however it only produces a moral effect, because it is all moral. It is excellent as a consolation to the soul because the soul that sincerely prays finds relief to their moral sufferings. Outside of these effects and those which come from the prayers, as I have explained to you on other instructions, you must wait for nothing, since you will meet deception. Then, follow exactly my advices. Do not be content in asking God to help you. You must help yourselves and that is how you will demonstrate the authenticity of your prayers. In fact, it would be too easy to just ask for something in your prayers to have it granted. It would be the greatest stimulus to laziness and to the neglect of the good deeds. I could elaborate even further about it but it would be too much for you. Your level of advancement does not accommodate it. Think about this instruction, as about the preceding ones, for those are intended to occupy your minds for a long time. They have the embryonic teachings of everything which you shall learn in the future. Follow my previous advices.
Allan Kardec
March
Bulletin of the Society of Spiritist Studies
Friday, January 27th, 1860
(General Session)
Minutes of the January 20th session read and approved. A request for admission was received. Its reading, analysis and approval were postponed to the next private session.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – Letter from Mr. Hinderson Mackenzie, from London, member of the Royal Antiques Society, with very interesting details about the use of metallic or crystal balls, as a means of obtaining spiritist communications. This is what he uses with the support of a special clairvoyant medium, according to the advices of one of his friends, who has used this method for thirty-five years, with the most complete and conclusive experiences. The medium sees the answers to the questions on a kind of mirror surface, producing welldeveloped communications, occasionally obtained so quickly that it is hard to follow him.
2nd – Reading of an article from the Siècle of January 22nd, from which the following passage is extracted: “The tables spoke, turned and danced well before the American cult which pretends to have originated them. That ball dance of chairs was already famous in Rome, in the first centuries of our era, and here is how Tertulian expressed it in Chapter XXIII of the Apologetic, when talking about the mediums of his time: “If the magicians are supposed to make ghosts appear, evoke the soul of the dead, and force children’s mouth to act like oracles; if these charlatans imitate a large number of miracles which, as it seems, are due to the circles and connections established among individuals; if they provoke sleep, if they make conjurations, if they command liar spirits and demons, the tables and chairs that prophesize are a common fact, etc.”
Regarding that, it is necessary to notice that modern Spiritists have never pretended to have invented or discovered the manifestations. On the contrary, they constantly reinforce the antiquity and universality of the spiritist phenomena and that very antiquity is an argument in favor of the Doctrine, demonstrating that its principle is in nature and that it is not a product of a systematic combination. Those who intend to impose such idea onto the Doctrine demonstrate that they speak without the knowledge of its fundamentals, otherwise they would know that modern Spiritism is based on the undisputable fact that it is present in all times and among all peoples.
STUDIES:
1st – Questions raised about the phenomena of the metallic or crystal balls as a means of obtaining communications. The answer is: “The theory of such phenomenon cannot be explained yet; we need some previous knowledge to understand that, which will come on their own time and will be the result of future observations. That shall happen in due time.”
2nd – New evocation of Urbain Grandier, who confirms and complements certain historical facts and that in addition provides explanations which come to support what have already been said about planet Saturn.
3rd – Two spontaneous essays obtained simultaneously: the first from Abelard, by Mr. Roze; the second from John, the Baptist, by Mr. Colin.
Next, and since it was requested that an unfortunate spirit who had asked for help through prayers would come to communicate spontaneously, one of the mediums wrote the following: “Bless your heart for having accepted to pray in favor of this evoked useless and unclean spirit, who is still and so shamefully attached to his miserable wealth. You receive the sincere thanks of Father Crépin.”
Friday, February 3rd, 1860
(Private Session)
The minutes of the January 27th session were approved. Reading of the names of the observers who attended the last general assembly. No inconvenience was noted due to their presence.
Dr. Gotti, director of the Homeopathic Institute of Genoa (Piedmont), is accepted as a corresponding member. Reading of two new requests for admission, postponed to the next session.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – Mr. Allan Kardec announces that a lady from the countryside who is a subscriber of the Review, sent him the amount of ten thousand francs to be utilized in favor of Spiritism. She received an unexpected inheritance which she never counted on thus she wishes that it be shared by the Spiritist Doctrine to whom she owes supreme consolations and her learning about the true conditions of happiness in this life and in the next. She says in her letter: “You made me understand Spiritism, showing me its true objective. Only Spiritism could triumph over the doubts and uncertainties which were a source of indescribable anxiety to me. I used to take life lightheartedly, cursing the stones in my path. I now see clearly around me and before me. The horizon has widened and I march firmly, confident in the future, not bothering with the thorns on the way. I wish that this meager offering can help you to share with others the blessed light which made me so happy. Use it as you will. I don’t want a receipt or any expense report. The only thing I require is the strictest anonymity.”
Mr. Allan Kardec adds: “I shall respect the veil of modesty covering this person and will endeavor to correspond to her generous intentions. I cannot see a better way of using such a donation but in providing the Society with the necessary means of installation to give it more favorable conditions to its works.”
A member voices his opinion that he is sorry for this person’s anonymity since the Society cannot pay her back with tributes of gratitude.
Mr. Allan Kardec replies that since the donation has no other specific application other then Spiritism in general, he will take care of it, in the name of all serious followers of Spiritism. He insists in the qualification of “serious followers”, considering when one cannot put their name to that, who cannot understand its elevated moral consequences, only seeing in Spiritism the subject of phenomena and experimentation, and even less to take advantage of that or leading others to do as well.
2nd – Mr. President entrusted the office of the Society with a sealed letter sent by Dr. Vignal, a regular member, which can only be opened at the end of March next.
3rd – Mr. Netz sends an issue of the periodical Illustration, reporting an apparition. The fact will be the object of a special study.
STUDIES:
1st – An observation about visions on certain bodies, like glasses, crystal or metallic balls, and etc., discussed in the last session, was presented. Mr. Allan Kardec thinks that the expression “magic mirror” commonly given to such objects must be carefully avoided. He proposes that they should be called “psychic mirrors”. In the opinion of several members of the assembly, the name “psychographic mirrors” would correspond better to the nature of the phenomenon.
2nd – Dr. Vignal, who offered to be the subject of study about the spirits of living persons, is evoked. He answers the questions with perfect lucidity. Two other spirits, the one of Castelnaudary and that of Dr. Cauviere, communicate simultaneously through another medium, resulting in a very instructive exchange of observations. At the end the doctors provide an essay each, showing their renowned and elevated capacity (publication follows).
3rd – Two other spontaneous essays: the first one from Mr. Francisco de Sales, by Mrs. Mallet; the second by Mr. Colin, signed by Moses, Plato and later Julian.
Friday, February 10th, 1860
(General Session)
The minutes of the February 3rd session were approved.
A letter with a request for admission was received; the issue is to be handled in the next private session.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
The following note is transmitted by Mr. Soive, requesting that an evocation be carried out if considered useful: “A certain Mr. T…, 35 years old, residing at the Boulevard of the Hospital, was pursued by the persistent thought of having involuntarily killed a friend during a quarrel. Despite everything that was done to persuade him, showing his living friend to him, he thought that it was a ghost. Then, while tormented by the remorse of an imaginary crime, he killed himself by asphyxiation”
The evocation of Mr. T… will be done, time allowing.
STUDIES:
1st – Five spontaneous and simultaneous essays: the first through Mr. Roze, signed by Lammenais; the second by Ms. Eugenie, signed by Staël; the third by Mr. Colin, signed by Fourier; the fourth by Ms. Huet, from a spirit who says that will give his name later, announcing a series of communications; the fifth trough Mr. Didier Junior, signed by Charlet.
2nd – After reading Fourier’s essay, the president makes an observation to those persons strange to the Society, and who may not know its procedures, about the fact that this communication, in principle, seems to require comments; that among the manifesting spirits there are those of all levels; that their communications reflect their personal ideas, which are not always entirely just. Following the advice given to the Society, those communications are received as an expression of individual opinions, keeping the Society of its own prerogative of judging them, submitting them to the control of logic and reason. The understanding is that the Society does not take as the final word that everything coming from the spirits is of the essence. The spirit is revealed by the communication, if good or bad, of Science or ignorance. The communications are objects of study to the Society which accepts what is good and rejects what is bad.
3rd – Evocation of Ms. Indermuhle, from Berne, deaf-mute from birth, who is alive and thirty two years old. The evocation is of great interest from a scientific as well as moral point of view, given the sagacity and accuracy of the answers, indicating an advanced spirit.
4th – Evocation of Mr. T… who was mentioned earlier. He gives signs of great agitation, breaking several pencils before sketching a few lines, showing difficulty. The confusion of his mind is evident; he initially insisted on the fact that he had killed his friend; he ends up agreeing that it was a persistent thought, adding however that if he did not kill he had felt like doing it, and if he did not do it, it was for lack of courage only. St. Louis gives some explanations about the situation of that spirit and the consequences of his suicide. This evocation shall be repeated later, when the spirit is more separated from the body.
Friday, February 17th, 1860
(Private Session)
The minutes of the February 10th session were read and approved.
The following persons were admitted as regular members, after a written request and favorable opinion: Mrs. de Regnez, from Paris; Mr. Indermuhle de Wytenbach, from Berne; Mrs. Lubrat, from Paris.
Two new requests for membership were read, decision postponed to the next private session.
Mr. Allan Kardec transmits the following to the Society, regarding the donation:
“If the lady benefactor does not request an expense report regarding the use of the donated funds, I must not allow on my end that the use of those funds not be submitted to a control. That amount will account for the first contribution to a special fund which shall have nothing in common with my personal businesses, being the object of a separate bookkeeping, named Spiritism Fund. This fund will be augmented in the future by funds from other sources, and it will be exclusively destined to the needs of the Doctrine and the development of the spiritist studies. One of my first actions will be the creation of a special library, thus providing for what the Society currently lacks for its normal operation, as I have already said.
Hence, I have asked several colleagues to take over the control of the funds, attesting on the due dates which will be determined, the application of those funds. The committee will be formed by Mr. Solichon, Mr. Thiry, Mr. Levent, Mr. Mialhe, Mr. Krafzoff and Mrs. Parisse.”
The communications received in the previous session were read. The Society then dealt with several other administrative matters.
The Pre-Adamites
“It must be forcibly admitted that the teaching of the spirits is absolutely founded on Christ’s moral and even much more developed than that found in the Gospels, since you show the application of what is sometimes just found as general principles. Regarding the existence of the spirits and their relationship with the human beings, to me it is not cause of any doubt. I would be convinced just by the testimony of the fathers of the Church, if I did not have the proof of my own experience. Hence, I do not raise any objection with that respect. The same cannot be said to certain points of your Doctrine, evidently contrary to the text of the Scriptures. At this point in time I shall limit myself to a single question relative to the first human being. You say that Adam was neither the only one nor the first to have inhabited Earth. In that case one would have to admit that the Bible is mistaken, since the starting point would be controversial. Notice the consequence of all that! I confess that such thought has made me confused. However, since I support the truth before anything else and faith has nothing to gain if based on a mistake, I ask you to kindly provide some clarification that, if your free time allows. And if you can bring peace to my conscience I will duly appreciate it.”
A Healing Medium
We refer our readers to the previous month’s article about the special mediums. The explanations that will be given below about Ms. Désirée Godu will be better understood – her faculty has a seal of remarkable specialty.
Spontaneous Physical Manifestations - The Baker of Dieppe
The phenomenon through which the spirits may manifest their presence has a twofold nature, namely the physical and the intelligent manifestations. Through the former, the spirits attest their action upon matter. Through the latter, they reveal a more or less superior mind, according to their degree of depuration. One and the other may be spontaneous or provoked. Those who are provoked when impelled by want and obtained with the support of persons bestowed with special gifts, such as the mediums. They are spontaneous when they occur naturally, without any participation of free-will and frequently in the absence of any knowledge or spiritist belief. Belonging to this classification are certain phenomena that cannot be explained by ordinary physical causes; however we must not rush, as said before, in attributing to the spirits everything that is uncommon and not well understood. It is never too much to insist on this point so that we are on guard against the effects of the imagination, and often fear.
When an extraordinary phenomenon is produced – we repeat – the first thought must be that it has a natural cause since it is the most frequent and most likely. That applies to mainly noises and certain movements of objects. In such cases it is necessary to seek the cause and it is more than likely we find that it was something very simple and common.
Furthermore, we say that the true and only real sign of intervention of the spirits is the intentional and intelligent characteristic of the produced effects, when the impossibility of a human intervention is thoroughly demonstrated. In such cases, following the axiom that every effect has a cause, and that every intelligent effect must have an intelligent cause, it becomes clear that if the cause is not in the ordinary agents of the material effects, it shall then be beyond those agents; that if the acting intelligence is not human, it must be outside the domains of humanity.
• Then there are extra human intelligences?
• It seems likely. If certain things are not and cannot be the work of human beings, then they must be the work of someone else. Well, if that someone else is not a human being, it seems that it must necessarily be outside humanity; if we cannot see it then it must be invisible. It is decisive reasoning which is easier to understand than that of Mr. de la Palisse.
• Then, what are those intelligences? Angels or demons? And as invisible entities, can they act upon visible matter?
• That is what is perfectly known to those who study the Spiritist Science, which like the other sciences one cannot understand in a blink of an eye and cannot be summarized in a few lines.
We will counter such a question with this one only: How can your thoughts, which are immaterial, move your body, which that is material, at will? We believe that they will not be puzzled by this problem and if they reject the explanation given by Spiritism to such a common question it means that they have something more logical to offer. However, so far we don’t know that explanation.
Let us move on to the facts that have motivated those observations.
Several newspapers, like the Opinion Nationale from February 14th last, and the Journal de Rouen, from the 12th of the same month, report the following fact, according to the Vigie de Dieppe.
The Journal de Rouen reports the following:
“The La Vigie de Dieppe reproduces the following letter from its correspondent in Grandes-Ventes. We have already mentioned part of the facts described today in our Friday issue, but the emotion caused by those extraordinary events in our column lead us to reveal new details contained in the correspondence.”
“Today we laugh at the more or less fantastic stories of the good old times and in our days the pretense witches don’t enjoy much respect. They are not more accepted in Grandes-Ventes than elsewhere. However, our old popular prejudices still have some adepts among those villagers. The truly extraordinary event which we have just witnessed comes just in time to strengthen their superstitious belief.”
“Yesterday, in the morning, Mr. Gouber, one baker from our village, his father who works for him and a young trainee who is about sixteen to seventeen years old, were starting their daily routine when they noticed that several objects had spontaneously left their original places to be thrown into the dough blending machine. Thus, they had to remove pieces of coal, a couple of weights, a pipe and a candle from the dough. Despite their astonishment they carried on with their duties, to the point of having kneaded the dough when suddenly a large piece of about two kilograms escaped from the young helper’s hand and was thrown a few meters away. This was the prelude and a kind of signal to a strange disturbance. It was about nine o’clock and up until noon it was positively impossible to stay near the oven area and the wine cellar next to it. Everything was turned, knocked down, broken. The bread, which was thrown away with the trays, was completely lost. More than thirty wine bottles were broken, and while the crank of the water-well turned on its own at high speed, the ember, the shovels, the trestle and the weights jumped in the air, executing the most diabolic evolutions.”
“At noon the noise stopped gradually and a few hours later, when everything was back to normal and the objects were placed back into their places, the owner was then able to reestablish his work routine.”
“Such an event has caused Mr. Goubert a loss of at least one hundred francs.”
The Opinion Nationale adds the following to those facts:
“On reproducing such a singular story we would be causing harm to our readers had we invited them to be on guard against the supernatural facts which were reported. There you have, we know well, a story which is not from our times and which may shock some of the wise readers of the Vigie, but however verisimilar it may look, it is not less truthful, and hundreds of people may attest its accuracy if needed.”
We confess to not understand well the thoughts of the reporter who seems to contradict himself. On another hand he tells the readers to be on guard against the supernatural facts reported in the letter, ending by saying “however verisimilar it may look, it is not less truthful, and hundreds of people may attest its accuracy if needed.” It has to be either true or false. If it is false then there is nothing else to say but if it is true, as attested by the “Opinion Nationale”, the fact reveals something very serious to be taken lightheartedly. Let us keep aside the issue of spirits and let us see a physical phenomenon only. Isn’t that extraordinary enough to deserve the attention of serious observers? Then, may the scientists get to work and rummage through the archives of science to provide us with a reasonable and undeniable explanation, showing the causes of the events. If they cannot, we must agree that they don’t know all the secrets of nature. Furthermore, if only Spiritism provides the solution then it is necessary to choose between the theory that explains and the other one which explains nothing.
When events of such a nature are reported our first approach, even before questioning about its reality, is to examine if they are possible or not, according to what we know from the theory of the physical manifestations. We mention some, demonstrating their absolute impossibility, notably the story told in the February 1859 issue of the Review, extracted from the Journal des Debats, under the title “My friend Hermann”, to which certain points of Spiritism might have given an appearance of likelihood. From that point of view, the phenomena that took place with the baker of Dieppe have nothing of more extraordinary than many others which were perfectly verified and whose complete solution is provided by the Spiritist Science. Hence, if the facts were not true, to our eyes they would still be possible.
We asked one of our reliable correspondents from Dieppe to investigate the reality of the facts. Here is his answer:
“Today I can give you all the information you want since I received it from a trustworthy source. The report from the “Vigie” is the exact truth. It is useless to report all the facts. It seems that some individuals of science came from far away to learn about the events that they couldn’t explain unless using the principles of the Spiritist Science. As for our peasants, they are confused. Some say that it is the work of witchcraft. Others say that the cause is the fact that the cemetery has changed places and constructions were built on top of it. The experts, known by their own as those who know everything, particularly if in the military, ended up by saying: For God’s sake! I don’t know how it can be. It is useless to tell you that they attribute a large portion of the events to the devil. In order to explain all those events to the people it would be necessary to try to initiate them into the true Spiritist Science. It would be the only means of eradicating from them the belief in witches and in all superstitions that will still be the greatest obstacle to their moralization for a long time to come.”
We will finish with one final observation.
We have heard from some people that they did not want to have anything to do with Spiritism for fear of attracting the spirits, thus provoking manifestations of the kind that we have just reported.
We don’t know Mr. Goubert, the baker, but we believe that we are able to ensure that neither he nor his son and helper have ever gotten involved with the spirits. It is actually remarkable to notice that the spontaneous manifestations preferably take place among people that have no idea about Spiritism, an evident proof that the spirits come without an invitation. We will also say: the profound knowledge of this Science is the best way of preventing us from the inopportune spirits, since it shows the only rational means of keeping them away.
Our correspondent is perfectly right by saying that Spiritism is a remedy against superstition. In fact, isn’t that superstitious to believe that those strange phenomena are due to the change of a cemetery location? Superstition does not consist on the belief in a fact, when verified, but on the irrational cause attributed to the fact. Superstition is present above all in the belief in the pretense means of foretelling, in the effect of certain rituals, in the virtue of the talismans, in the cabalistic days and times, etc… things whose ridicule are demonstrated by Spiritism.
Studies about the Spirits of Living Persons
Dr. Vignal, a regular member of the Society, offered to be the subject of study regarding the evocation of the spirit of a living person, as it was carried out with Count R… He was evoked in the session of February 3rd, 1860.
1. (To St. Louis) – Can we evoke Dr. Vignal? – A. No problem, since he is prepared.
2. Evocation. – A. I am here. I attest it in the name of God, what I would not do if responding by someone else.
3. Although alive, do you think it is necessary that the evocation be done in the name of God? – A. Doesn’t God exist to the living ones as much as to the dead?
4. Can you see us as clearly as when you attend our sessions? – A. A little bit more clearly.
5. Where are you located in here? – A. Where my action is naturally required: to the right, a little bit behind the medium.
6. Were you aware of the distance covered in order to come from Sully to our place? Did you see the path when you travelled? – A. Not more than the vehicle that brought me.
7. Can we offer you a chair? – A. You are very kind. I am not as tired as you are.
8. How do you verify your individuality here? – A. Like the others. OBSERVATION: He refers to what has been already said in similar cases, that is, the spirit verifies its individuality through the perispirit which represents the body.
9. However, we would appreciate if you gave the explanation yourself. – A. What you ask is a repetition.
10. Since you do not wish to repeat what has already been said is that because you think in the same way? – A. That is clear enough.
11. Your perispirit is then a kind of limited and bounded body to you? – A. That is evident. It is not necessary to say.
12. Can you see your body sleeping? – A. Not from here. I saw it when I left. I felt like laughing.
13. How is the relationship established between your body in Sully and your spirit here? – A. As I told you, through the fluidic cord.
14. Would you describe, in the best possible way so that we understand, how you see yourself, apart from your body? – A. That is very easy. I see myself as in the waking state or even better, since the comparison is fairer, I see myself like we see ourselves in our dreams. I have my body but I am aware that it is organized in a different and lighter way when compared to the other. I don’t feel the weight or the force of gravity which bonds me to Earth when I am awake. In other words, and as I told you, I am not tired.
15. Do the shades of light appear to you in the same way as in the normal state? – A. No. Light gets the addition of a tone that is not perceptible by your dense senses. However, you must not conclude that the colors perceived by the optical nerve are different to me. Red is red and so far. Having said that some objects that I did not see in darkness during my waking state I can see now, as they are luminous in their own right. That is how total darkness absolutely does not exist to the spirit although it is possible to establish a difference between what is clear and what is not clear to you.
16. Is your vision unrestricted or limited to the focused object? – A. Neither one thing nor the other. I absolutely don’t know the kind of changes that may take place to a spirit who is entirely free. As for myself, I know that the material objects are seen in their interior; that my vision goes through them. However, I cannot see all over the place and from a distance.
17. Would you like to be submitted to an experiment, as a trial, not based on curiosity but to our own instruction? – A. Absolutely not. That is strictly forbidden to me.
18. The idea was to have you reading the question that comes to my hand and responding, without my verbal interrogation. – A. I could but I repeat it is forbidden to me.
19. How can you be aware of what is prohibited to you? – A. Through the transmission of thoughts from the spirit who forbids me.
20. Here is the question then: Can you see yourself in a mirror? – A. No. What do you see in the mirror? The reflection of a material object. I am not material. I can only produce the reflection through the operation that makes the perispirit visible.
21. As a consequence, the spirit which assumes the condition of an agénère, for example, could it be seen in a mirror? – A. Certainly.
22. At this point in time could you assess the healthy or unhealthy condition of a person as well as you would in your normal state? – A. With more confidence.
23. Could you give a consultation, if someone requested? – A. I could but I don’t want to compete with the somnambulists and the benevolent spirits that guide them. When I am dead perhaps I shall not refuse that.
24. Is your current state identical to your state after your death? – A. No. I will have certain perceptions which are much more accurate. Don’t forget that I am still attached to matter.
25. Could your body die while you are here, without you knowing? – A. No. We die this way every day.
26. That is understandable with respect to a natural death, always preceded by some symptoms but what if someone hits you and instantly kills you, how would you know? – A. I would be ready to receive the blow, before the arm would come down.
27. What is the need that your spirit would have to return to the body if there is nothing else that can be done? – A. It is a very wise law, which without it, when we are out of the body, we are often reluctant to return to it and that would be made as an excuse for suicide… hypocritically.
28. Suppose your spirit was not here but at home, wandering around while the body slept. Would you be able to see everything that was going on? – A. Yes.
29. In that case, suppose that someone was doing something bad, like a relative or a stranger. Could you be a witness of the fact? – A. No doubt; but not always free to oppose that action. However, it does happen more frequently than you think.
30. Which type of impression would this bad action have on you? Would that affect you as much as if you were a living witness? – A. Sometimes more, sometimes less, according to the circumstances.
31. Would you feel the desire for revenge? – A. Not to revenge but to impede the action.
OBSERVATION: It results from what has just been said, and as a matter of fact, it is a consequence of what we already know, that the spirit of a living person that is asleep knows perfectly well what goes on around them. Anybody who intended to take advantage of the sleep to practice a bad action against that person is mistaken when believing that the action is unseen. Even the sleeping person’s obliviousness after waking up should not be counted on once the person may have kept a very strong intuition of the event, sometimes inspiring suspicion. The dreams of presentiment are nothing else but more or less accurate memories of what was seen during the sleep. Again, we have one more of the moral consequences of Spiritism; given the conviction of this phenomenon may perhaps be a barrier for many people. Here is a fact that supports that truth. One day a person receives a rude and anonymous letter. All efforts were employed to find out who the sender was. One must admit that the enigma was solved during the sleep since the very next day, after waking up and not having even dreamed, all thoughts were directed to someone who was not even under suspicion and after verification the fact was confirmed.
32. Let us go back to your sensations and perceptions. How do you see things, through what? – A. Through my whole being.
33. Do you hear sounds, and where? – A. It is the same thing since perception is transmitted to the spirit through its imperfect organs and it must be clear to you that when the spirit is free, it has numerous perceptions that you cannot understand.
34. (Someone rings a bell) – Did you hear the sound perfectly well? – A. Better than you do.
35. If you were made to hear music that was out of tune, would that cause the same impression on you as in your waking state? – A. I did not say that sensations are analogous. There is a difference but the perception is much more thorough.
36. Do you perceive odors? – A. No doubt, in the same manner as with the other senses.
OBSERVATION: It could then be said that the matter which surrounds the spirit operates like a buffer which dampens the sharpness of perception. Once separated from matter the spirit has the perception without intermediaries, being able to detect nuances which escape someone who received them through means which are denser than the perispirit. It then follows that the unfortunate spirits may experience pains that, although not physical from our stand point, are more pungent than the corporeal pains and that the happy spirits may feel pleasures which are incomprehensible to our sensations.
37. If you had savory dishes before your eyes, would you feel tempted to eat them? – A. The desire would be a distraction.
38. Suppose that your body is hungry while you are here. What would be the effect of seeing those foods, have on you? – A. This would make me leave to satisfy an irresistible need.
39. Could you tell us how you feel when you leave your body to come here or when you leave us and return to your body? How do you perceive that? – A. That would be very difficult. I come in as I leave, without noticing, or better saying, not aware of how the phenomenon occurs. However, don’t believe that when the spirit enters the body it is imprisoned like in a room. The spirit constantly irradiates to the outside in such a way that one can say that the spirit is more frequently outside than inside. It is only the union which is more intimate and the links are tighter.
40. Do you see other spirits? – A. Those who want to be seen by me.
41. How do you see them? – A. Like I see myself.
42. Do you see them here, around us? – A. In a crowd.
43. Evocation of Charles Dupont (the spirit of Castelnaudary) – A. I am here and attend to your request.
44. Are you more relaxed today as compared to the last time you were called? – A. Yes. I am advancing on a good path.
45. Do you now understand that your penalties shall not last forever? – A. Yes.
46. Do you foresee the end of your suffering? – A. No. For my punishment, God does not allow me to see the end of that.
47. (To Dr. Vignal) Do you see the spirit that has just responded to us? – A. Yes. It is not a nice vision.
48. Can you describe him? – A. I see him as he showed up before with the difference that he no longer holds the dagger or has blood on him; his looks show more sadness than the ferocious brutalization of his first apparition.
49. When awake are you aware of the image that was portrayed of that spirit? – A. Yes, and I am also more informed.
50. When you see a spirit how do you know that his body is dead or alive? – A. By the fluidic cord.
51. How do you assess the morale condition of that spirit? – A. His morale has been sad; but he is improving.
52. (To Charles Dupont) – You hear what is said about you. That must encourage you to persevere in the path of progress that you have already entered. – A. Thank you. That is what I try to do.
53. Do you see the spirit of the doctor who we were talking to? – A. Yes.
54. How do you see him? – A. I see him with an envelope less transparent than the other spirits.
55. How can you say that he is still alive? – A. The common spirits have no apparent form. This one has a human form; he is surrounded by a misty like matter that reproduces his earthly human form. The spirits of the dead no longer have that envelope, once they are free.
56. (To Dr. Vignal) – If we evoke a mad person, how would you recognize it? – A. I would not recognize if his madness were recent since it would not have had an influence upon the spirit; however, if the spirit had been alienated for a long time, matter could have a certain influence on him, thus I would see some signs which would allow me to recognize as I do when awake.
57. Can you describe to us the causes of madness? – A. These are simply an alteration, a perversion of the organs, which no longer perceive things in a regular way, transmitting false sensations, thus leading the spirit to act against his own will.
OBSERVATION: It does frequently happen that certain persons, whose spirits are perfectly healthy, show in their limbs and in other parts of the body certain involuntary movements, independent of their will, like the so called nervous twitches. It is easy to understand that if those alterations took place in the brain instead of arms or face, the transmission of the thought would suffer its influence. The impossibility of driving or controlling such emissions constitutes madness.
58. After the last answer by Dr. Vignal, the medium who served as interpreter to Charles Dupont wrote spontaneously: - Those spirits of mad persons are recognized among us because they move around, in all directions, without a firm idea, not even of God or prayers. They need time to settle in. Signed: Cauvière Since nobody thought of calling this spirit, Mr. Belliol asked if he would be the spirit of Dr. Cauvière from Marseille, who had been his professor. – A. Yes, it is me, deceased one and a half years ago.
OBSERVATION: Mr. Belliol recognized Dr. Cauvière’s signature. Later it was possible to compare it with an original signature, attesting the perfect identity between the two.
59. (To Mr. Cauvière) – Why have you honored us with your unexpected visit? – A. It is not the first time that I have come here. Today I found a favorable occasion to communicate with you and so I did.
60. Do you see your colleague Dr. Vignal who is here as a spirit? – A. Yes, I see him.
61. How would you know that he is still alive? – A. Due to his wrapping body which is less transparent than ours.
62. This answer agrees with the one that has just been given by Charles Dupont and that seemed to have gone beyond his intelligence. Was it you who answered? – A. I could influence him since I was here.
63. What is your state as a spirit? – A. I have not reincarnated yet but I am advanced as a spirit although I was far from the belief in what you call Spiritualism on Earth. It was necessary to get educated where I am here. However, my intelligence, which has been improved by the study promptly, enlightened me.
64. In case you agree we will ask you a question prepared to Dr. Vignal, requesting the answer from each one of you, with the help of your individual interpreters. How do you see now the difference between the spirit of the animals and humans? Dr. Vignal’s answer: It is not much easier for me to perceive that than in my waking state. My current thought is that the spirit sleeps in the animal, like it is morally numb, and that it painfully wakes up in a human being. Mr. Cauvière’s answer: The spirit of a human being is called to a greater task of perfection than that of the animals. The difference is substantial since there is only instinctive existence in the latter ones. Later that instinct may perfect.
65. Can such betterment get to the point of a human spirit? – A. It can but after having passed through many existences as animal on Earth as well as in other planets.
66. Can you kindly, both of you, write a spontaneous essay to us, about a subject of your choice?
Dear good friends, I am so happy for being able to speak a little bit with you that I wish to give you an advice, not particularly you who are believers but those whose faith is still faltering or those who have no faith and reject it. It is true that I cannot see all my living comrades here, and who would not believe me. Nevertheless I would tell them that when alive I stubbornly rejected the truth, although I felt it in my inner most being. The majority of them do as I did: through a false self-love they don’t want to agree with what they sometimes experience. They are mistaken because indecision makes us suffer on Earth, particularly when the time comes to leave it behind. Thus, get instructed! Have good faith! You shall be happier in your world as in the world where I am now. If you truly wish, I shall come other times to talk to you.
Cauvière
What is the benefit of Astronomy and why does it matter the time taken by a bullet to travel from Earth to the Sun? That is how very dignified persons think, people who do not see in Science any other application but that of industry or their self-serving wealth. However, without Astronomy, how could you adopt the remarkable system which we are developing now, instead of any other introduced by ignorant and jealous spirits? If Earth was, like it was formerly thought, the central point of the Universe; if the numerous suns which populate space were not but simply shiny dots hanging on a crystal dome, which arguments would you have to make you admit the past and future of the spirit? Astronomy, on the contrary, comes to demonstrate that the planetary life around our Sun is reflected back into everything that composes the nebula that encompasses our world; that all these planets are organized differently from each other and consequently life condition is not the same on each of them. You are then led to ask if God creates instantaneously and the spirit which must animate each body; what would be the reason then for its creation here and not elsewhere, on Earth and not in another world, in this particular condition and not in another! Thus, a stern logic leads you to admit the plurality of the worlds, the pre-existence of the soul and the reincarnation as expressions of the greatest truth. Astronomy is then useful since it gives you the necessary conditions to receive the sublime truths that shall unfold to you by the inexorable progress of Spiritism and Science. Helped by industry, Astronomy is meant to lead you to the discovery of other wonders beyond those that you only had a glimpse so far. From now on Astronomy and Theology are sisters and shall march hand in hand.
Vignal, by Arago
Born deaf-mute, currently 32 years old, living in Berne (Session of February 10th, 1860)
1. (To St. Louis) – Can we establish communication with the spirit of Ms. Indermuhle? – A. Yes, you can.
2. Evocation. – A. I am here and I say so in the name of God.
3. (To St. Louis) – Can you tell us if the spirit who responds is actually that of Ms. Indermuhle? – A. I can positively assure you. Are you so advanced and believe that if it were another spirit responding it would be more embarrassing? The affirmation demonstrates that she is here. It is up to you to ensure a good communication by the nature and objective of your questions.
3a. (To Ms. Indermuhle) * – Do you really know where you are now? – A. I know perfectly well. Do you think I was not informed about it?
4. How can you respond to us here if your body is in Switzerland? – A. Because it is not the body that responds. As a matter of fact, and as you know, my body is absolutely incapable of doing that.
5. What is your body doing right now? – A. It is asleep.
6. Is your body healthy? – A. Yes, very healthy. OBSERVATION: Ms. Indermuhle’s brother who was attending the session confirmed that she was really healthy.
7. How long did it take you to get here from Switzerland? – A. A time that you cannot perceive.
8. Where you aware of the directions taken to come here? – A. No.
9. Are you surprised for being here in this meeting? – A. My first answer demonstrates the opposite.
10. What would happen if your body woke up while you are here? – A. I would be there.
11. Is there any link between your spirit that is here and your body there? – A. Yes, without it how could I be informed that I should return?
12. Do you see us clearly? – A. Yes, perfectly well.
13. Do you understand that you can see us but we cannot see you? – A. Yes, no doubt.
14. Can you hear the sound that I produce now by knocking? – A. I am not deaf here.
15. How could you know since you cannot compare with a memory from when you are awake? – A. I was not born yesterday.
OBSERVATION: The memory of the sensation of noise comes from existences in which she was not deaf. The answer is perfectly logical.
16. Would the sound of music give you pleasure? – A. The more pleasure the longer it lasts. Sing something for me.
17. We are sorry for not being able to do it now and for not having here an instrument to give you such a pleasure. It seems to us however that since your spirit separates from the body every day during your sleep, it must be transported to places where you can hear music. – A. That rarely happens to me.
18. How can you respond in French since you are German and you ignore our language? – A. Thought has no language. I transmit it to the medium’s guide who then translates it to the language that he is familiar with.
19. Who is the guide that you are talking about? – A. The familiar spirit of the medium. That is how you can receive communications from foreign spirits and that is how the spirits speak all languages.
OBSERVATION: Thus, the answers would often reach us only from third parties. The interrogated spirit transmits their thought to the familiar spirit, this one to the medium and the medium translates it, speaking or writing. Now, since the medium may be assisted by spirits more or less good, this explains why in several occasions the thought of the interrogated spirit may be altered. Hence, St. Louis said that the presence of the evoked spirit is not always enough to ensure the integrity of the answers. It is up to us to analyze and judge if they are logical and in agreement with the level of the spirit. As a matter of fact, according to Ms. Indermuhle, this triple channel would only happen with foreign spirits.
20. What is the origin of the illness that has affected you? – A. A voluntary cause.
21. Why on Earth would all six siblings be equally affected? – A. For the same reason as I am.
22. Then, it was voluntarily that you all chose the same trial? We believe that such a gathering in the same family must happen as a trial to the parents. Is that a good reason? – A. It is close to the truth.
23. Do you see your brother here? – A. What a question!
24. Are you happy for seeing him? – A. Same answer.
OBSERVATION: It is a known fact that the spirits don’t like to repeat themselves. Our language is so slow to them that they avoid anything that seems useless. This is a peculiarity that characterizes the serious spirits. The lighthearted, mocking, obsessing and pseudo-wise spirits are generally talkative and verbose. Like those people with no foundation, they speak and say nothing; the words replace the thoughts that they believe by imposing phrases with redundant words and an obscure style.
25. Would you like to tell him anything? – A. May he receive my most sincere appreciation for his good thoughts in bringing me here where I am now, fortunately in touch with good spirits, although some are not so worthy. I have learned a lot and shall not forget what I owe him.
_____________________________________________
* The number 3 appears repeated in the original - NT
Bibliography Siamora, the Druid Lady or Spiritism in the XV Century *
By Clément de la Chave
The spiritist ideas fill the works of a large number of former and current writers, and many contemporaries would be surprised if we demonstrated to them, from their own writings, that they are spiritists without knowing it. Spiritism can then find arguments in its own adversaries that seem to have been involuntarily led to provide Spiritism with armaments. Thus, holy as well as profane writers present an open field in which there is plenty to be sowed and harvested. That is what we intend to do one day.
We shall then see if the critics will still consider it to be appropriate to send the daring celebrity names in literature, arts, sciences, philosophy and theology to the asylums. The author of the little book that we are speaking about is not one of those who can be named spiritist without knowing it. On the contrary, he is a serious and educated follower, who took the burden of summarizing the fundamental truths of the Doctrine in a less arid than scholarly way, with the added attractiveness of a semi-historical romance.
In fact, we find the dauphin in the book that later became Louis XI and some characters of his time, with a taste of the costumes of those days. Siamora, last child of the former Druid Lady, preserved the traditions of her ancestors’ cult, but illuminated by the truths of Christianity. In an article in the April 1858 issue of The Spiritist Review we saw the level reached by the Gallic priests with respect to the spiritist philosophy. Hence, there is no contradiction when such ideas come from the mouth of their descendent. On the contrary, it is the evidence of a little known truth and the current author deserves recognition from the modern spiritists. We can evaluate that through the citations below. In a moment of ecstasy the young novice Edda speaks with Siamora in the following terms: “My familiar angel shows up to me in the form of my good angel. He offers himself to guide me through the painful paths of this world. Human beings, he says, are bad only because they ignore their spiritual nature; because they reject this subtle agent, this divine stream that God had spread around for their happiness in creation, making them equal and brothers. Human beings are then able to heal, appealing to this subtle agent of creation, extracting from that a powerful help.”
“It is at the time of death that each person comes before to me! How sad! What a sorrow! What a bitter despair! Those perverse creatures love no more. Siamora! Each person carries his or her virtues and vices to the grave. Heavy or lightly loaded with their faults, the soul elevates more or less since they have kept much or just a little of that subtle agent, love, the substance of God that attracts similar substances and repels those which derive from a contrary principle, depending on the empathies.”
“The soul of a bad man remains errant down here, blowing its pestilent essence onto everyone. It contains the joy of evil and the pride of vices. We call that devil; he is called astray brother in heaven. Nevertheless, from every compassionate heart, Siamora, a gentle mist rises and despite his own will, the devil’s soul is saturated by that; it thus renovates, getting rid of its corruption… That soul then starts to perceive the idea of God which was not possible before. Since the soul carries the exact image of the body, although spiritual, it then joins the other ones, impregnated by the vices and imperfections, and the soul becomes denser and cannot see.”
“In that invisible world above ours, Siamora, where I struggle to stand, a shiny cloud hazes my eyes. Thousands of souls, celestial spirits, come and go. They move up and down, like snowflakes, spread around and run all over the place, dragged by the impulsive force of the winds. From their spiritual essence the angels come down to us, saying peaceful words to some, insinuating the divine belief in others; inspiring the search for science in this one; stimulating in someone else the instinct of goodness and beauty, and the one who has been taken over by the taste for great and noble things has already been touched by God’s finger. Every person has his mentor, his council, and his magnet. The rope of salvation has been thrown to everyone. It is up to us to grab it.”
“That bad man, or even better, that devil-soul, whose eyes begin to open to the contact of pure air, goes on crying for his crime and begging to have it expiated by his suffering. Alone and helpless, what will he do? A charitable angel approaches and says: awry brother, come to life with me. Here is hell, the place of suffering where each one of us regenerates. Come. I shall support you. Let us do some good so that the balance of good and bad is over for you, now let us lean towards the good side.”
“That is how, Siamora, the moment of death comes to all people. I see them elevating more or less in heaven, reentering life, suffering again, depurating, dying and elevating again in heaven, incessantly. They don’t reach the dwelling of the only God yet but only through long lasting pilgrimages in other worlds, much more wonderful and perfect than this one, they shall forcibly depurate and get there.”
______________________________________________
* One vol. In-18, price 2 francs, Vannier bookseller and publisher, Rue Notre Dame-desVictoires, 52 – 1860.
Spontaneous Essays - The Genie of the Flowers
The Genie of the Flowers(Session on December 23rd, 1859 – medium Mrs. de Boyer)
We are also in charge of spreading their perfumes. We take to the exile a memory of his homeland by bringing to his prison the aroma of the flowers that ornamented his patrimonial garden. To someone truly in love, we take the perfume of the flowers offered by his bride; To the ones that cry, a remembrance of those who are no longer blossoming on their graves, the roses and violets that recall their virtues. Who among you does not owe us such kind emotions?
Who has not shivered yet before the contact with a beloved aroma? I suppose you are surprised by hearing that there are spirits dedicated to all this. However, it is absolutely true. We have never and perhaps shall never incarnate among you. Yet, some have been human but not many among the spirits of the elements. Our mission is nothing on your planet Earth. We progress like you do but it is particularly in the superior planets that we are happy. In Jupiter our flowers issue harmonious sounds and we build the airy dwellings that hummingbird nests are the only ones which may give you a slight comparison. I will give you a description of some of those flowers for the first time, flowers which are not only magnificent but sublime and worthy of housing superior spirits. Good bye. May a perfume of charity animate you! The virtues themselves have their perfume.
Questions about the Genie of the Flowers
(Society, December 30rd, 1859 session – medium Mr. Roze)
2. That spirit is called Hettani. How come a name was given if the spirit had never incarnated? – A. It is a fiction. The spirit does not preside in particular over the formation of flowers. The elemental spirit, before moving on to the animal series, focuses their fluidic action onto vegetal creation. Such spirit has not incarnated yet; they only act under the direction of more elevated intelligences that have already lived enough to acquire the necessary knowledge for their mission. It was one of those that communicated.
He gave you a poetic mix of actions from two classes of spirits who act upon the vegetal creation.
3. Since that spirit had not lived yet, even in the animal life, how can it be so poetic? – A. Read again. OBSERVATION: See the observation made after question 24, in the article about Ms. Indermuhle.
4. Thus, the spirit that communicated is not the one who animates the flower? – A. No, no. I clearly told you that: He guides.
5. Has the spirit that talked to us been incarnated? – A. Yes he did.
6. The spirit which gives life to plants and flowers, does that spirit think and does it have its own self awareness? – A. They neither think nor have instinct.
Happiness (Stael)
(Society, February 10th 1860 session – medium Ms. Eugenie)
Desperate mothers, crying over a tomb, come here! The angel, for whom you cry, shall speak with you, will protect and inspire resignation in you, soothing the penalties that you must withstand on Earth. All of you, who have insatiable need for knowledge, come to us since we are the only ones capable of feeding your spirit. Come and we will find the proper relief to every pain. However abandoned you may seem to be, there are spirits who love you and are ready to demonstrate so. I speak for all of them. I wish for you to come, to be advised by us, for I am certain that you shall leave with hope in your heart.
Stael
Note: One moment later the spirit wrote again, and spontaneously:
More than once there is a smile on the lips of certain listeners, which may escape the medium but does not escape the spirits. However, have no fear. Those who laugh the most are the ones who will believe more later on. We forgive you because you may regret your irony one day. I am sure, ladies, if there was a loved one who you lost near you, to vivify their memory your smile of incredulity would change to a sigh and you would become happy or anxious. Take your time. Your day will come and your heart that is your most sensitive cord shall touch you. I know that.
Stael
The Spirits’ Book, Second Edition
To the Readers of The Review Unsigned Letters
Allan Kardec
April
Bulletin of the Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies
Friday, February 24th, 1860
(General Session)
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – Letter from Dieppe confirming all points of the spontaneous manifestations which took place in the house of a baker from Grandes-Ventes, near Dieppe, and reported in La Vigie (published in our March issue);
2nd – Letter from Mr. M. from Teil d’Ardèche, providing new information about manifestations which took place at Fons Castle, near Aubenas;
3rd – Letter from Baron Tscherkassoff, containing circumstantial and authentic details about a very extraordinary fact of spontaneous manifestation by a rapping spirit, which took place at the beginning of the century, with a manufacturer in St. Petersburg (to be published below);
4th – A report was given of an event of tangible apparition, having all the characteristics of an agénère (temporarily materialized spirit), which occurred last January 15th, in the village of Brix, near Valognes. The fact was transmitted to Mr. Ledoyen by someone acquainted with him and that verified its accuracy (published below);
5th – A text was read about a Muslim tradition regarding prophet Esdras, extracted from the “Moniteur” on February 15th 1860, based on a fact of mediumship.
STUDIES:
1st – Spontaneous essay by Charlet, received by Mr. Didier Junior, confirming the work already initiated;
2nd – Evocation of Mr. Jules-Louis C…, deceased on January 30th last, in the Val-de-Grâce hospital, as a consequence of a cancer which had destroyed part of his face and jaw;
This evocation was carried out following the wishes of one of his friends who was attending the session and another person who was a family friend. It is educational, above all, regarding the changes in our way of thinking after death, since Mr. C… was openly materialistic when alive.
3rd – St. Louis is asked if it would be possible to call the spirit that manifested in the house of the baker of Dieppe. He responds that he cannot, for reasons that would be understood later.
Friday, March 2nd, 1860
(Private Session)
Several administrative matters are analyzed and discussed.
Study and appreciation of several spiritist communications obtained at the Society and outside of the sessions.
Once asked to provide a spontaneous essay, St. Louis writes the following through Ms. Huet:
“Here I am my friends, ready to give you my advices as I have been doing so far. Beware of the bad spirits who may mingle among you, seeking to disseminate disunion. Unfortunately those who wish to become useful for the accomplishment of a task always find obstacles. They don’t find a generous person but someone willing to achieve a given intent. Have no fear. You shall triumph over all obstacles through patience and a firm attitude against voices that want to impose themselves. Regarding the multiple communications attributed to me, these are sometimes from another spirit that uses my name. I give few communications outside of the Society that I have taken under my sponsorship. I do appreciate these meetings, particularly devoted to me. It is only here that I like to give warnings and advices. Thus, beware of other spirits that sometimes use my name. May peace and union be among you! This is my wish in the name of God who created good. St. Louis
A member of the Society makes the following observation: “How come an inferior spirit may take over the name of a superior spirit without the latter’s consent? This can only happen with an evil intent. Then, why would the good spirits allow it to happen? If they cannot oppose that, does it mean that they are less powerful than the evil ones?
This was answered as follows: There is something more powerful than the good spirits: God. God may allow the bad spirits to manifest in order to help them to advance, and even more, to test our patience, our faith, our confidence, our resolve to resist to temptation, and above all to exercise our perspicacity in distinguishing between the true and false. It is up to us to have the will of keeping them away, proving to them that we are not toys in their hands. If they have authority over us, that is only due to our own weakness. Pride, jealousy and all human evil passions constitute their strength, giving them domination. We know out of experience that their obsession ends when they don’t succeed and tire of trying. Then, it is up to us to show them that they are wasting their time. If God wishes to test us, then no spirit can oppose that. Thus, the obsession of malevolent or mischievous spirits neither stems from their power nor from the weakness of the good ones, but from a will that is above them all. The greater the fight, the more merit we have, if we win.
Friday, March 9th, 1860
(Private Session)
The project containing proposed changes to the regulations of the Society are to be introduced as such.
Mr. Allan Kardec presents the following observations with that respect:
“Considerations about the objective and character of the Society
Ladies and Gentlemen,
Some people seem mistaken with respect to the true objective and character of the Society; allow me to remind you of that, in a few words.
The objective of the Society is clearly defined in its own title and in the preamble of the existing bylaws; that objective is essentially, and one may say, exclusively, the study of the Spiritist Science. What we want, before anything else, is not to convince ourselves, since we are already convinced, but to get instructed and learn what we still don’t know. In order to get there we need to position ourselves in the most favorable way; since those studies require calmness and reverence we want to avoid anything that may cause disruption. Such is the consideration that must prevail in the appreciation of the measures that we adopt.
Starting from that principle, the Society then is in no way a vehicle of propaganda. There is no doubt that each one of us wishes the dissemination of the ideas that are considered useful; in order to achieve that each one contributes in the circle of their relationships and according to their own capacities. Yet it would be false to believe that it is necessary to gather in society, and even more false to believe that the Society is the pillar without which Spiritism would be in jeopardy.
Since the Society is regularly established, it proceeds with more order and method than if marching serendipitously; but, besides all that, the Society is not more preponderant than thousands of free societies or private gatherings that do take place in France and abroad. Still once more, what it wants is instruction; that is why it does not admit in its heart but serious persons, animated by the same desire, considering that the antagonism of principles is a cause of disturbance. I mean a systematic antagonism about the fundamental basis, since the Society would not be able to put away the discussion of details without contradicting itself. If it has adopted certain general principles it is not due to a narrow spirit of exclusivism; the Society has seen it all, studied and compared it all, and only after all that that an opinion was formed based on experience and reason; only future can tell if the Society is right or wrong.
Meanwhile it seeks no supremacy and only those who don’t know the Society may suppose a ridicule pretension of absorbing all adepts of Spiritism or to be positioned as the universal regulator. If it did not exist, each one of us could learn independently, and instead of one meeting only we could perhaps have ten or twenty, that is the whole difference. We don’t impose our ideas to anyone; those who adopt them, it is because they find them fair; those who come to us believe that there is an opportunity to learn here but this is not like affiliation, since we neither form a sect nor a party; we gather for the study of Spiritism like others do for the study of Phrenology, History and other Sciences; and as our gatherings are not based on any material interest, we don’t mind that others are formed right beside us; truly, it would be the same as attributing us with very petty, narrow and puerile ideas if thought that we would see them with jealous eyes, and those who wanted to create rivalries would be showing for that very reason how little they understand the true spirit of the Doctrine; we would regret one thing only: that they don’t know us well enough to suppose that we are accessible to the ignoble feeling of envy. It is understandable that mercenary and rival companies which may be harmed by competition see each other with suspicious eyes; however, if these gatherings only aim at, as they should, an exclusively moral interest, if there is no commercial consideration intermingled with them, I then ask how they can be harmed by multiplicity. Some will certainly say that if there is no material interest on one side, there is self-love on the other, the desire to destroy the neighbor’s moral credit; but such a drive would be even more ignoble. If that were the case – certainly contrary to God’s wishes – we would only have to feel sorry for those moved by such thoughts. Do you want to overtake your neighbor? Do better than him; that is a noble and dignified fight, when it is not stained by envy and jealousy.
That is, ladies and gentlemen, an essential point which should not be out of sight, that we neither form a sect nor a society of propaganda, or a corporation with a common interest; if we ceased existing, Spiritism would suffer no damage and other twenty societies would be formed from our remains. One must understand that the roots of Spiritism are not in our Society but in the whole world. There is something more powerful than them, more influential than all societies: it is the Doctrine which reaches the heart and reason of those who understand it; and particularly of those who practice it.
These principles, ladies and gentlemen, tell us the true character of our regulations, which have nothing in common with the bylaws of a corporation; there is no contract bonding one to the others; outside our sessions we have no reciprocal obligation but to behave as educated people. Those who don’t find in these meetings what they expected to find have total freedom to leave, and I would not even conceive the idea of having them around since what we do here is not suitable to them. It would not be logical that they would come here to waste their time.
In every meeting one needs rules to maintain the good order; our regulation is then nothing but a word of order with the objective of establishing the organization of our sessions, keeping the relationship among the attendees civil and adequate, necessary to preside over every assembly of people of good manners, abstraction made of the conditions which are inherent to the specialty of our activities, since we don’t deal exclusively with human beings but also with the spirits that, as you know, are not all good spirits and that one must be on guard against the falsehood of some. Among them there are some very astute ones who can even push us towards a dangerous avenue, just for the hatred of good; it is up to us to exercise prudence and perspicacity to frustrate them, a fact that forces us to take special precautions.
Keep in mind, ladies and gentlemen, the way by which the Society was formed. I used to receive in my house people in “petit comité” (small groups); as that number grew, people said: a larger place is in order. In order to have a larger place it will be necessary to pay for it and we then had to share the costs. It was also said: one needs order with the séances; we cannot admit the first one who shows up; then we need rules; and that is the whole story of the Society. It is very simple, as you see. The idea of founding an institution had not crossed anybody’s mind, or the occupation with any other business outside the studies, and I even declare very formally that if in any case the Society wanted to go beyond that objective I would not follow it.
What I have done, others are equally free to do the same on their side and at will, following their own tastes, ideas and particular viewpoints; and these different groups may understand each other perfectly well and coexist like good neighbors. As it is physically impossible to gather all adepts of Spiritism in the same place, unless a public area was used for the assemblies, those different groups must be fractions of a larger whole but not rival sects; and a given group, if becoming too large, may be subdivided like the swarms of bees. These groups already exist in large numbers and multiply every day. Well, it is precisely against such multiplicity that the ill faith of the enemies of Spiritism shall breakdown, for the obstacles would have the unavoidable effect, and by the force of things, of multiplying the private gatherings. By that, one must acknowledge that there is among certain groups a kind of rivalry, or even antagonism; what is the cause of that? Oh my god! That cause is in human fragility, in the spirit of pride that one wishes to impose; it is above all in the still incomplete knowledge of the true principles of Spiritism. Each one defending their principles like the Greek cities defended their gods in the former times who, one must recognize, were no one else but the more or less good spirits. Those dissidences only exist because there are people ready to judge before they have seen the whole picture or who judge from the standpoint of their restrict personalities; they shall fade away as many have already done so, while the Science is being formulated; truth is definitely one and it shall come out of the impartial assessment of the different opinions. Under the expectation that light will shine upon all points, who shall be the judge? Reason, you will say; but when two persons contradict one another, each one invokes their reason; what will be the superior reason to decide between those two reasons?
Without discussing the more or less pompous language, a form which the imposter and pseudo-clever spirits know well how to use in order to seduce by appearances, we start from the principle that good spirits give only good advices, those of union and concord; that their language is always simple, modest and full of benevolence, exempt of acrimony, arrogance and presumption, in short, that everything in them breathes the purest charity. Charity - that is the true criterion to judge the spirits and to judge oneself. Whoever finds a germ of rancor against their brother or sister when digging up their most inner soul, even a simple bad wish, may say to oneself that a bad spirit is soliciting them, since the maxim of Christ is forgotten: “you will be forgiven as you have forgiven.”
Thus, if there is rivalry between two spiritist groups the truly good spirits could not take the side of the one who had said anathema against the other since a sensible person could never believe that envy, rancor, malevolence, in short, every feeling against charity could stem from a pure source. Look and find the side in which there is more practical charity and not in words and you shall recognize effortlessly on which side the good spirits are, and consequently from whom one is more likely to expect the truth.
Such considerations, ladies and gentlemen, far from keeping us away from our subject, they place us on the right terrain. The regulations, seen from that perspective, totally lose their character of contract, assuming a much more modest one, that of simple disciplinary rule.
Every meeting, whatever their objective, must forearm against an obstacle which is the disordered characters that seem to have been born to spread disturbance and fissure everywhere; disorder and contradiction are their element. The spiritist sessions, more than the others, must fear them since the best communications are only obtained in calmness and reverence, incompatible with their presence and that of the sympathetic spirits that they bring along.
In summary, we must strive to remove all causes of disorder and interruption; keeping good relationships among us, which the sincere spiritists should give the example, more than others; we must oppose to any movement of the Society away from its objective, by not dealing with questions which are not in its scope, or paying the price to degenerate into an arena of personalism and controversy. Furthermore, we need to look for simplification in our procedures, facilitating the execution of the works. The more complicated the procedures the more we will have causes for disturbance; relaxation will come in by the sheer force of things and from relaxation to anarchy is only one step away.”
Friday, March 16th, 1860
(Private Session)
Regulations are discussed and modified.
Friday, March 23rd, 1860
(Private Session)
The persons are indicated and the whole Committee nominated.
STUDIES:
Two spontaneous essays were obtained, the first one from the spirit of Charlet, through Mr. Didier Jr.; the second through Mrs. Boyer, from a spirit who said to have been forced to come, accused for having tried to break the harmony, spreading disruption, provoking envy and rivalry among those who should be united. The spirit acknowledges his guilt on some of the charges. Such spontaneous confession, he says, is part of the punishment imposed on him.
Formation of Earth Theory of Planetary Incrustation
Letters from Dr. Morhéry about Ms. Désirée Godu
Varieties
The Manufacturer of St. Petersburg“In the beginning of the century there was a rich artisan in St. Petersburg that employed a large number of workers in his workshops. I can’t remember his name but I believe he was English. He was a rightful, decent, humane person, not only enjoying the good returns of his products but also ensuring the moral as well as physical well being of his workers who, in turn, offered the example of good behavior and an almost fraternal agreement. According to Russian costumes, still existent in our days, food and lodging were covered by the employer, where they occupied the upper floors and the attic of the same house. One morning several workers could not find their clothes after waking up, clothes they had set beside their beds before going to sleep. Nobody thought of robbery. They unsuccessfully questioned one another, suspecting that the most malicious ones could be tricking the group. Finally, thanks to their searches, all missing objects were found in the cellar, in the fireplaces and even on top of the roof. The boss warned everyone since nobody would confess wrongdoing. On the contrary, everyone protested innocence.”
“Some time later the same thing happened again. There was new recommendations, new protests. It gradually began to happen every night and the owner was really upset because he saw his work suffering and the threat of his workers leaving the house where, they said, supernatural things were taking place. Following the owner’s advice, a nightly watch was organized by the employees themselves in order to catch the offender, but it was unsuccessful. On the contrary, things changed from bad to worse. The workers had to climb dimly lit stairs to get to their rooms. When they would arrive, several of them received blows on the head and had their faces slapped. Whenever they tried to defend themselves they would only find emptiness, while the violence of the blows gave them the impression that they were dealing with a solid creature. This time the owner advised them to form two groups: one should stay on the top of the stairwell, the other on the bottom. Following that procedure the bad guy could not escape and would receive the deserved correction. However, the owner’s strategy failed once again. The two groups were badly beaten and one accused the other. The complaints became violent and as it reached the highest possible level of disagreement among the workers, the owner was even considering moving or shutting down the whole operation.”
“One evening he sat, sad and full of thoughts, surrounded by his family. Everyone was feeling disheartened when suddenly a huge noise was heard in the room next door, which was used as his office. He stood up promptly, looking for the cause of that noise. The first thing he saw was an open desk with a lit oil lamp. However, he had just closed that desk and put the light out. He approached the desk and saw a glass inkpot and a pen that did not belong to him and a sheet of paper on which he read still in fresh ink: “Have the wall in such a place taken down (above the stairwell). There you will find human remains which you will have buried in sacred land.” The owner grabbed the piece of paper and rushed to the police.”
“The day after they tried to identify the origin of the inkpot and the pen. They were shown to the neighbor who had their business on the ground floor and confirmed that the pieces were his. Once questioned about the person to whom he had given them, he said: “Last night I had already closed shop when I heard knocks on the window; I opened and saw a man whose looks were not familiar, who said: “I need you to give me an inkpot and a pen. I will pay for that.” I gave him the objects and he threw a large copper coin which I heard falling on the ground but I could not find it.”
“The wall was demolished at the indicated spot and there they found the human remains which were duly buried and everything went back to normal. The origin of that skeleton was never known.”
Facts of such a nature must have happened at all times and it can be seen that they were not provoked by the spiritist knowledge. It is understandable that in remote centuries or among ignorant people they have given rise to all kinds of superstitious assumptions.
Tangible Apparition
Mr. Lecomte did not fail his promise. The mass was celebrated on the 27th at the St. Savior Chapel and he saw his old comrade kneeling on the steps of the altar, near the vicar. Nobody else had seen him and although he had asked the priest and the assistants, they did not see him as well. Since then Lecomte was no longer visited, returning to his usual tranquility.
OBSERVATION: According to this report, whose authenticity is attested by a trustworthy source, it is not related to a simple vision but to a tangible apparition, since the deceased friend of Lecomte had shaken his hand. The incredulous will say that it was a hallucination. However, we still wait for their clear, logical and truly scientific explanation of the strange phenomena that they designate by that name, with the only objective, as it seems to us, of denying any solution.
Spontaneous Essays
The Angel of Children(Society, medium Mrs. de Boyer)
Advices
In the old days you would have been crucified, burnt at the stake, tortured. The force was diminished; the fire extinguished and the instruments of torture broken. The terrible weapons of ridicule; so powerful against the lies and weaken the will against the truth. Its fiercest enemies retracted into an impenetrable circle. In fact, denying the reality of our manifestations would be the same as denying the revelation that is the foundation of all religions. Attributing it to the devil, pretending that the evil spirit has come to comfort you; cultivate the Gospel, urging you towards the good; to practice all virtues, it is simply and happily only to prove that the spirit does not exist. Every divided kingdom shall perish. Bad spirits will remain. A good tree never produces bad fruits; a bad tree never produces good fruits. You have nothing better to tell them but what Christ used to tell his oppressors when they formulated the same accusations against him, begging for God’s forgiveness since they didn’t know what they were doing.
The Spirit of Truth
(Another essay dictated to Mr. Roze, and read at the Society)
France carries the banner of progress and she must guide the other nations. That is demonstrated by previous and current events. You were chosen to be the mirror which must receive and reflect the Divine light, which must illuminate Earth, up until now soaked in the darkness of ignorance and lies. However, if you are not animated by the love to thy neighbor and by a boundless devotion; if the desire of knowing and propagating the truth, whose paths you must open to posterity, is not the only motive driving your works; if the slightest shade of pride, selfishness and material interest find shelter in your hearts, we shall only be served by you like the artisan that temporarily uses a defective instrument. We will come to you up until the time when we have found or stimulated a center richer than you are in virtues, more sympathetic to the phalanx of spirits sent by God to reveal the truth to the people of good will. Give some serious thoughts to that. Dig deep into your hearts, probe their most intimate thoughts and vigorously expel the bad passions which keep us away, otherwise you must leave before risking the work of your brothers and sisters by your presence or by the presence of the spirits that you bring along with you.
Ostentation
In a beautiful spring afternoon a rich and generous man was sitting in his living room. He happily smelled the aroma of garden flowers while complacently tallying all the good deeds he had done that year. He could not avoid giving an almost despicable look at the house of one of his neighbors who gave but an almost insignificant contribution to the construction of the local church. As for me, he said, I gave more than a thousand francs to that work; I deliberately threw a 500 franc bill into the basket that the young Duchess circulated in favor of the poor; I gave much more to the beneficent parties, to all kinds of raffles and I believe God will be thankful for so much I have done. Ah! I forgot the small alms that I lately gave to an unfortunate widow who has a large family, still raising an orphan. However, what I gave her is so small that this is certainly not what is going to open the doors of heaven to me.
• You are mistaken, he suddenly heard from a voice that made him turn his head: that is the only one accepted by God; here is the proof. At the same time a hand erased everything he had listed on the piece of paper with all his good deeds, leaving the last one only, the voice and the paper went back into heaven.
Hence it is not the alms given with ostentation that is the best, but the one given with humility of heart.
Joinville, Amy de Loys.
Love and Freedom
God is love and freedom and it is through love and freedom that the spirit moves closer to God. Through love the spirit develops new relationships that get him closer to the unity in each existence; through freedom the spirit chooses the good that gets him closer to God. Be eager to spread the new faith but may the sacred eagerness that animates you never cast any harm upon the freedom of others! You must avoid mounting a kind of worn out and almost yielded resistance by insisting too much before a terrible and proud incredulity. The reign of coercion and oppression is over; it is time for reason, freedom and fraternal love. From now on, it is no longer by force and fear that the earthly powers will acquire the right of governing the moral, spiritual and material needs of its people but by love and freedom.
Immortality
How can an intelligent person not believe in the immortality of the soul and consequently in a future life other than that of Spiritism? What should become of that immense love that a mother devotes to her children, the great care since their infancy, and the enlightened dedication of a father to the education of a beloved son? All annihilated at the time of separation or death? Would we then be like animals whose instincts are undoubtedly remarkable but which no longer take care of their offspring beyond the time necessary to attend their maternal needs?
When that time has come parents abandon their children and it is all over: the body is raised, there is no soul. However, the individual would not have a soul, an immortal soul! How about the sublime genius that can only be compared to God, since it comes from God, that genius that generates prodigies, that creates masterpieces, all that would be annihilated by the individual’s death? What Profanation absurdity! One cannot destroy in such a way those God given things. Raphael, Newton, Michelangelo and so many other sublime geniuses still illuminate the world with their spirit, although their bodies no onger exist. Make no mistake; they live and shall live forever. As for the communication with you, that is more difficult to admit by the vast majority of people. It is only through the study and observation that they can be ensured of such possibility.
Fénelon
Parable
An old ship was hit by a terrible storm in its last journey. In addition to a large number of passengers, the ship transported to its final destination several foreign merchandise accumulated by the greed and cupidity of their owners. Danger was imminent. There was chaos aboard. The shipmasters refused to throw the load overboard. The orders were ignored since crew and passengers alike had lost their trust in them. It was time to consider abandoning ship. Three lifeboats were lowered. The most inexperienced, stunned and impatient rushed to the first one, swiftly rowing towards a dim light seen ashore. They soon fell in the hands of a group of castaways who took over the boat and then hastily collected the precious belongings, ruthlessly mistreating them.
The second group, more insightful, was able to distinguish a liberating lighthouse amidst the misleading lights that illuminated the horizon. They confidently allowed themselves to be dragged by the caprice of the waves, wrecking the boat against the coral reefs at the foothill of the lighthouse that kind of stared at them permanently. They felt their ruin and the loss of their properties as much as they had yearned their salvation.
The third group, less numerous but shrewd and sensible, carefully guided the boat through the wreckage, saving bodies and goods, not suffering except for fatigue after the trip.
Thus, don’t be content by only avoiding the bright lights of the shipwrecked and the bad spirits; but know how to avoid the mistakes of the idle ones, those who lost their goods and become shipwrecked at the port. Know how to navigate your ship through the wreckage of all passions and you shall happily get to the port of eternal life, carrying the wealth of virtues acquired in all your journeys.
St. Vincent de Paul
Spiritism
Spiritism is called upon to clarify the world but needs a certain time to advance. It has existed since creation but only acknowledged by a few persons since in general the masses don’t bother to give any thought to spiritist questions. Now, with the help of this pure doctrine, there will be a new light. God who does not wish to keep His children in ignorance allows the more elevated spirits to come to support us, countering the spirits of darkness who try to embrace the world. Human pride shades reason, leading to many mistakes. Simple and kind spirits are necessary to spread the light and mitigate all evils. Courage! Stay with this God pleasing work for it is useful to His greater glory and great good shall come from that for the salvation of the souls.
Francis de Sales
(Society, February 3rd, 1860 – Medium Mr. Colin)
Write this: Human beings! What is that? Where do they come from? Where are they going? God? Nature? Creation? The world? Their past and future eternity! Nature’s limit, relationships between the infinite and the private being? Passage from infinite to the finite? – These are questions that people should have framed, when for the first time and still a child, they saw with the eyes of reason the mysterious march of the celestial bodies above their head; Earth below their feet, alternatively dressed up in fancy clothes in the shaking wind of spring or covered by the mantle of mourning, under the cold breath of winter; thinking and feeling they saw themselves suddenly thrown into this vital maelstrom between yesterday, the day of their birth, and tomorrow, the time of their death. These are questions asked by all people, at all times and in all schools, still enigmas to the future generations. Nevertheless, these questions deserve the attention of investigative spirits of your century, the genius of your country. Thus, if you had one person, ten people among you, aware of the high importance of their apostolic mission, willing to leave a stamp of their passage on Earth, as a milestone to posterity, I would tell them this: for a long time you have come to terms with the errors and prejudices of your time; the period of physical and material manifestations is over to you; what you call experimental evocations can no longer teach you much since in the majority of cases there is only curiosity at play. However, the philosophical era of the Doctrine is near. Do not remain attached to the rotting pillars any longer, but courageously enter the heavenly sanctuary, firmly raising the flag of modern philosophy, in which you fearlessly will inscribe: mysticism, rationalism. Be eclectic in modern eclecticism; do as the ancients did, supported by the historical, mystical and legendary tradition, always observing the revelation though, an illuminating torch that we have all missed, resorting to the lights of the superior spirits, missionary devoted to the march of the human spirit. Those spirits, however elevated they may be, they don’t know everything. Only God does. Besides, they cannot reveal everything that is known to them. Where would the individual’s free will be then, his responsibility, merit and demerit, and also the sanctioning of punishment or reward? Yet, I can provide you with the guidelines containing some fundamental principles. Hence, listen to this:
1st – The soul has the power of separating from matter;
2nd – The soul can elevate well above intelligence;
3rd – Such state is beyond reason;
4th – It can put people in touch with everything that escapes their senses;
5th – Human beings can incite it by praying to God, by a constant struggle, reducing their soul to the state of pure essence, so to speak, denying sensitive and exterior activity; in a word, by abstracting everything that there is varied multiple, indecisive, chaotic, of exteriority inside the soul;
6th – There is up until now a completely ignored force in the very self of the individual. Thus, search for that.
Communications Read at the Society
My friend, don’t you know that the person who follows the path of progress is always faced by ignorance and envy? Envy is the dust lifted by your steps. Your ideas cause revolt to certain people because they don’t understand them or muffle the voice of their conscience with their pride, which proclaims in turn: what you repeal now shall one day be brought back to you by your judge. It is God’s hand reaching out to you to remove you from the quagmire in which you were thrown into by your own passions. Listen to the voice of reason for a moment. Consider that you live in the century of money, dominated by the self; that the love for things dries your heart out, overloading your conscience with your faults, and even crimes which must be confessed. Unfaithful people who call themselves skillful, your skills will wreck you. You shall be offered no help. You turned a blind eye to the misfortunes of others and you shall go down without a tear dropped on your behalf. Stop! There is still time. May regret get into your hearts; may it be sincere and God shall forgive you. Look for the unfortunate ones, who dare not to complain, slowly killed by their misery, and the poor relieved by your gestures will have your name in their prayers; they shall bless the hand that may perhaps save their daughter from dying of hunger and dishonoring shame. Disgrace will fall upon you if your ears are deaf to their voices. God told you, through the sacred mouth of Christ: love your neighbor as yourself. Hasn’t God given you reason to judge between good and evil? Hasn’t God given you a heart to have pity on the sufferings of your equals? Don’t you feel that you are suppressing the voice of charity and progress by suppressing your own conscience? Don’t you feel as if you are dragging an empty body? Don’t you feel as if nothing beats in your chest, making your walk in uncertainty?
As you have fled the light and your eyes have become of the flesh, you are filled with darkness and fear that agitates you. You search, but it is too late to leave this road that is crumbling under your feet. Fear that you cannot define, you judge as superstitious. You pretend to be generous, hoping to redeem your selfish life; you give alms with the fear that you will snatch it back, but God knows what drives you. You cannot deceive God. Your life shall end hopelessly and you won’t be able to push it back by a single day. It shall end, despite your wealth, ambitioned in anticipation by your children, since you have given them the example. Like you, they have a unique love for gold, their only dream of happiness. When that time of justice comes, you will have to face the supreme and forgotten Judge.
Your daughter
Each person has in one’s innermost self what you call an interior voice. It is what the spirits calls conscience, a severe judge overseeing all actions of your life. When the individual is alone one hears that conscience and ponders things in their fair value. The person is sometimes ashamed of oneself. At that moment one acknowledges God but ignorance, that fatal advisor, pushes the person away, dressing one up with the mask of pride. It shows itself full of emptiness, seeking to deceive you by its arrogance. But the righteous person does not hold a proud head; one thoughtfully listens to the words of wisdom; one feels that God is everything. The person seeks enlightenment in the book of nature, written by the Creator’s hand. One’s spirit elevates, expelling from one’s body the material passions which frequently veer oneself off course. That dragging passion is a dangerous guide.
Stay strong my friend and let the skeptical laugh since one’s laughter shall end. The human being becomes a believer at the time of one’s death. My friend, keep God in your thoughts, the only one who will not deceive you. Keep in mind that there is only one path leading to God: faith and love to one’s fellow being.
Ones (By Mrs. D…)
Your thoughts are absorbed by earthly things. If you want to listen to us you must forget them. Let us try to talk from a higher level. May your spirit elevate to those regions, the dwelling of the elected ones by the Lord. Behold the worlds that await all mortals, whose places are set according to the merits they have earned. What happiness is found by those dedicated to the sacred things, to the great teachings given in the name of God! Oh men! How little you are compared to the spirits parted from matter, who inhabit the spaces by the glory of the Lord! Happy are those invited to dwell the worlds where matter is not but a word; where everything is ethereal and translucent; where disagreements are no longer heard. Heavenly music is the only noise that clears the senses, so perfect capturing the tiniest sounds, of which are called harmony! How graceful are all those creatures so much loved by God! What a subtleness when moving about those enchanted regions, their refuge! No more disagreements, envy or hatred there; love has become the link destined to unite them all. Such a love which fulfills their hearts, the end in itself, summarizes faith, love and charity.
A friend
(Another, by the same medium)
Your obliviousness afflicted me. Don’t leave me any more for such a long time without calling me. I feel prepared to speak with you and give you advice. Be careful and don’t believe everything the other spirits might tell you; they could perhaps lead you to the wrong path. Before anything else, be sensible so that your God given mission is not denied to you, and do as follows: help to bring to people’s attention the revelation about the existence of the spirits around them. Not everyone is ready to understand and appreciate the elevated reach of these things, whose knowledge God only allows to the elected ones. There shall be a day in which this Science, full of greatness and consolation, will be shared by the whole human race, when there will no longer be a single skeptical. People will then have a hard time to understand how such a tangible truth could have ever been disputed by the simplest of the mortals. In truth, I tell you that half a century will not go by without having the ears and eyes of everyone open to this great truth: that the spirits circulate in space and occupy different worlds, according to their merit before God’s eyes; that the true life is in death and that the individual needs to redeem many times before obtaining the eternal life, achieved by everyone in more or less centuries of suffering, according to their more or less faith before the teachings of the Lord.
(By Mrs. Netz)
The individual’s freedom is totally individual. One was born free but such a freedom is sometimes one’s disgrace. Moral freedom, physical freedom, it all goes together but often lacks discernment, what you call common sense. If a person has spirit but lacks discernment it is as if one had nothing because what shall be done of the spirit if it cannot be governed; if the necessary intelligence to lead the spirit is not there; if the individual thinks to be walking the good path when in reality one is in a swamp; if one always thinks to be right when in reality one is wrong? Discernment may take the place of the spirit but the spirit can never replace discernment. It is a necessary quality and when we don’t have it we must make every effort to acquire it.
(By Mrs. L…)
Your doctrine is beautiful and sacred. The groundwork has been laid and firmly positioned. All you have to do now is to move forward. The path before you is ample and majestic. Blessed will be the one who arrives at the port. The more proselytes you have made the more shall be counted in your favor. But the doctrine must not be coldly embraced for that. One needs eagerness, which shall double since God is always with you when you do good deeds. Those that you bring with you shall be the other sheep to add to the herd. Poor stray sheep! Believe me, the most doubtful, the most atheist, as well as the most skeptical always have a little spot in their hearts which they would like to hide from themselves. Very well! That is the spot that you must look for, that you must find, the vulnerable side that is necessary to attack. It is a small gap intentionally left open by God, facilitating to God’s creature the means of coming back to God’s heart.
St. Benedict
(By Mr. Rabache, from Bordeaux)
My children, your father did well in calling your attention to the phenomena produced in your séances for some days now. Assessing them on the basis of the instructions of certain sectarian spirits, ignorant where they rule, that these things are supernatural. Don’t believe that my children. Nothing that has happened is supernatural. If it were, your common sense would tell you that it would only happen outside of nature and then it could not be seen. In order that your eyes or the other senses may be able to perceive something, it is totally necessary that such a thing be natural. Once you give some thought to that, you will see that there is not a single serious spirit who may lead you to believe in supernatural things. Having stated that, I don’t mean that there are not things which may appear as such to your intelligence but the only reason for that is that you don’t understand them yet. When a given fact seems to escape what you consider natural be aware of that laziness of spirit which would lead you to believe that it is supernatural. Make the effort to understand it. That is why intelligence was given to you. What good would it do to you if you were to be satisfied by the teachings and beliefs of your predecessors only? It is necessary that each one puts their intelligence at the service of progress which is the collective work of everybody. Since you are gifted with intelligence, think; since you have discernment – and you have it for a reason – analyze and judge. Do not accept pre-judgment but make sure that the subject has passed through the crucible of reason. Be skeptical while you are not sure but never deny something that you do not understand. Give serious examination. Only the lazy, the indifferent one accepts as true or false everything they see as accepted or denied. Finally, my children do your outmost to become serious and useful so as to accomplish the mission assigned to you. It is never too early to get involved with the good and to do good deeds. Thus, start early to get involved with serious things. Time of futility is always too long and useless to your progress that you must always keep in mind. The earthly things are nothing; they only serve to help your transition to another state, which shall be more perfect the better you have prepared it.
Your grandmother
May
Bulletin of the Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies(Private Session)
ADMINISTRATIVE ISSUES:
Story of Lord of Corasse’s Familiar Spirit
We owe the news below to the kindness of one of our subscribers, taken from the chronicles of Froissard, demonstrating that the spirits are not a modern discovery. We ask our readers to allow us to report it in the style of those days (XIV century). It would lose originality if transcribed into our modern language.
The battle of Juberoth is a famous one among the chronicles of the old days. It happened during the war between John, king of Castela, and Diniz, king of Portugal, in the fight to conquer the latter’s kingdom. The Castelans and the Bearneses were broken into pieces. The fact reported by Froissard on that occasion is most interesting. One reads in the Chap. XVI, Book III of his chronicles, that on the very next day after the battle, Count Foix was informed about the event, a fact that was inconceivable those days, given the distances between the places. It is Count Foix’s squire that tells Froissard the fact in question:
“During the whole Sunday, and the whole Monday and Tuesday, Count Foix, in his Ortais castle, showed such a tough, hard expression on his face that nobody heard a word from him; during those three days he would not leave his quarters either, or even speak to his knight or his squire, however close they might be. Even those who did speak to him, he sent them away, not addressing them with even a single word in those three days. Tuesday evening he called his brother, Arnold-William, and told him in a low voice:
• Our people had a battle that made me mad because they were attacked on their journey, like I told them when they left.
Arnold-William, a very sensible man and shrewd knight, who knew his brother’s ways and condition, remained silent, and the Count who wanted to try his courage for he had put up with his boredom for a long time, spoke again and said in a louder voice than the first time:
• For God’s sake, Sir Arnold, that is how I tell you, and we shall soon have news, but the country of Béarn has never lost so much, since a hundred years up to now, as it has lost this time in Portugal.
The many knights and squires who were present and who saw and heard the Count, dared not to speak.
Then, ten days later, the truth was known through those who had been there at work and who were told first and then to everyone who wanted to listen, all things, in the shape and form as they had happened in Juberoth. That reinforced the Count’s and the country’s sorrow, for those who had already lost their brothers, fathers, sons and friends.
• Holy Mary! I said to the squire who told me that story, and how come Count Foix knew all that on the very next day, without presumption?
• By his faith, he said, he can feel things well, as he demonstrated.
• Then he is a fortuneteller, I said; or he has squires who ride the winds or he must have some sort of art.
The squire laughed and said:
• He needs to know it through some sort of necromancy. We know nothing in this land how he uses it, but through his imagination (by supposition).
• Then, I told the squire, the imagination that you mentioned, kindly let me know about it and I will be grateful to you. If it is something to go quiet about then I will shut up and nobody under any circumstance will ever hear that from me.
• I beg you, the squire said, since I would not want others to know that I told you.
• He then took me to a corner of the Ortais castle and started his report, by saying:
• Some twenty years back a Baron by the name Raymond reined over this country as the Lord of Corasse. Corasse, which is a town seven leagues away from this city of Ortais, as you know. The Lord of Corasse, in the days I refer to, had a lawsuit in Avignon, before the Pope, about the church’s tithe in his city, against a priest from Catalonia who was really wealthy and claimed to have rights over those tithes from Corasse, well worth an annual income of a hundred florins and the so called rights he proved and demonstrated. By a definite sentence, Pope Urban V condemned the baron in general council, passing judgment in favor of the priest. With the latest sentence of the Pope, the baron rode his horse for many days until he got to Bearn to show his seal and letters to take possession to his right to the tithe.
The Lord of Corasse came forward and told the vicar: Master Peter or Master Martin, such was his name, do you think that I must lose my inheritance because of your letters? I don’t see you so smart to take it or to take things which are mine because if you do so you risk your life. Go somewhere else to claim benefits because you shall have nothing from my inheritance. I forbid you once and for all. The priest suspected the baron who was cruel and no longer dared to persevere. Thus, he decided to return to Avignon as he did. However, when he was preparing to leave he came to the presence of the Lord of Corasse and said: Through your power and not rights, you subtract me from my church’s dues and knowingly you are making a huge mistake. I am not as strong in this country as you are but know this, before I go, I shall send you a measure that you shall fear more than me. The Lord of Corasse gave no importance to the threats and said: Go to God, go, do as you will; I have no fear, dead or alive; as from your words I shall not lose my inheritance. The priest then left and returned, God knows where to, Catalonia or Avignon, and did not forget what he had said to the Lord of Corasse when he was about to leave, because when the baron least expected, asleep in his bed with his wife in his castle, about three months later, invisible messengers came and started to scramble everything in their path and seemed that they would destroy everything hitting very hard and making so much noise in the Lord’s bedroom that his lady who was present was terrified. The baron heard all that very well but said nothing because he did not want to give away the courage of a scared man; thus, he was smart enough to face all events. The violent noise and turmoil in several parts of the castle lasted a long time, and then stopped. In the morning everybody came to the master when he woke up and asked: Sir, have you heard what we heard last night? The Lord of Corasse was touched by that but said no. What have you heard, he asked. Then they mentioned the violent turmoil in the castle that turned down and broke the china in the kitchen. He laughed and said that they were dreaming and what happened was caused by the wind. For God’s sake, the lady said, I also heard that very well. Then night came again and the violent turmoil was back and the noise was such and the knocks so hard on the walls and windows of the bedroom that it seemed that everything was about to be brought to the ground. The baron left his bed and could not find what he wanted. He then asked: Who is knocking like that on my bedroom’s door? He then got the answer: It is me. Who sent you, asked the night? It was the vicar of Catalonia, to whom you caused great harm because you subtracted him from his rights to your benefits. I shall not leave you in peace until you pay his dues and he is satisfied. The baron then asked: what is your name, since you are such a good messenger. My name is Orthon. The baron replied, Orthon, the service of a vicar does no good to you. He shall make you suffer. If you can believe me I beg you to leave me alone and do me service and I will be very grateful to you. Orthon responded promptly, approaching the baron and saying: Would you like that? Yes, replied the baron, but do no harm to anyone. Nobody, said Orthon, my only power is to wake you up and keep the others awake. Do as I say, said the baron, and we shall come to an agreement, and forget that naughty vicar, who bears no good, but pity on you; thus, be at my service. Since it is your wishes, said Orthon, it is also my wishes.
Then that Orthon was so much connected to the Lord of Corasse that he came to see him often at night; and in his sleep his pillow was pulled or knocks were heard on the walls and windows of his room that kept him awake. The baron would tell him: Orthon, allow me to sleep. I shall not do that before giving you the news. The baron’s lady was so afraid that her hair was bristled and she hid under the blankets. Then the baron asked, what is the news? I came from England, Hungary or another country said Orthon. I left yesterday and these things happened.
The Lord of Corasse then knew what was going on around the world through Orthon; and he kept that messenger for five years; and he could not go quiet and he would say to Count Foix in a manner, by the way I am going to tell you. In the first year the Lord of Corasse came several times to the Count in Ortais and he would say: Sir, such a thing happened in England, or in Germany or in another country; and the Count would be impressed after having verified that it was all true, and how he could have known such things. And the Count insisted so much that one day the Lord of Corasse told him how and through whom he would receive the news. Once the Count learned the truth he was happy and said: Lord of Corasse, do your best to please him; I wish I had such a messenger. That costs you nothing and by such a means you really do know what goes around the world.
The baron responded: Yes, Sir, I will do that.
That is how Orton served the Lord of Corasse for a long time. I don’t know if that Orthon had more than one Lord but every week he would come to visit the Lord of Corasse two or three times, and would tell him of the events he had learned about other countries that he had been visiting, and the Lord of Corasse would report them to Count Foix, who was immensely pleased.
One time the Lord of Corasse and the Count exchanged ideas about this when the Count asked:
• Lord of Corasse, haven’t you ever seen your messenger?
• By my faith, not even once. • It is wonderful, said the Count; if he were so close to me as he is to you I would have asked him to appear to me; and I ask you to take on that task and let me know of his looks and ways. You said that he speaks Gascon as well as you and I do.
• By my faith, said the Lord of Corasse, it is true. He speaks as well and nice as we both do. And by my faith I will try to see him, since this is your advice.
It then happened that the Lord of Corasse, as other nights, was in bed with his wife, who was used to hearing Orthon and was no longer scared. Then Orthon arrived and pulled the Lord of Corasse’s pillow, while he was profoundly asleep. The Lord of Corasse woke up and asked:
• Who is that?
• It is I, answered Orthon.
• Where did you come from?
• I come from Prague, in the Bohemia.
• It is a long time since I have heard from you. How are you?
• Sixty days, replied Orthon.
• And you came back so soon?
• Yes, by God; I move as fast as the wind, or faster.
• You then have wings?
• No, he said. • Then, how can you fly so fast?
• Never mind, responded Orthon.
• I would be more pleased if I could see you.
• It is enough that I bring you certain news when you hear me.
• For God’s sake, said the Lord of Corasse, I would like you better if I could see you.
• Since you wish to see me that will be the first thing you will see tomorrow morning, as soon as you are out of bed.
• That is enough, said the Lord of Corasse. Off you go now, you are dismissed tonight.
• When the morning broke the Lord of Corasse got up. The lady was so scared that she fell sick and said that she would not get up but the Lord insisted that she should.
• My Lord, she said, I would see Orthon and I don’t want to see him, God willing.
• I want to see him, said the Lord. He then left his bed gracefully but saw nothing that would make him say: I saw Orthon. The day passed and the night came. When the Lord of Corasse was in bed again Orthon came and started speaking again, as usual.
• Leave, said the Lord of Corasse, since you are a liar; you should have shown yourself to me and you did not do it.
• Yes I did. • No you didn’t.
• Haven’t you seen anything when you left your bed, asked Orthon?
• The Lord of Corasse stopped and gave some thought to that and remembered.
• Yes, he said, when I got up I saw two pieces of straw moving around on the floor.
• It was I, said Orthon; it was the form I took.
• That is not good enough to me; I wish you can take another form so that I can see and recognize you.
• You ask so much that I shall leave and you shall loose me because you ask too much.
• You will not leave me; if I had seen you once I would not ask to see you again.
• Well then, you shall see me tomorrow and be aware of the first thing that you see after leaving your room.
The next day came and at the third hour the Lord of Corasse got up, got dressed and as soon as he left the bedroom he went to a place from which he could see the castle’s patio; he looked around and the first thing he saw was a gilt, the largest female pig he had ever seen; however, it seemed so skinny that it was only skin and bones; it had long, fallen, stained ears and a long, sharp and pointed nose. The Lord of Corasse was spellbound by that pig. As he did not have a good impression, he immediately called for his servants:
• Hurry, let the dogs out; I want to see that gilt killed and devoured.
The servants rushed to release the dogs and send them onto the gilt that screamed gazing at the Lord of Corasse, who was leaning over the balcony but could no longer see her since she disappeared; nobody knew what had become of her. The Lord of Corasse returned to his room, thinking of Orthon. I supposed I have just seen Orthon, my messenger. I regret to have let the dogs out onto him. It will be a pity if I no longer see him for he told me several times that I would lose him as soon as I recognized him. He told the truth. He never returned to the castle since the incident and the baron died the following year.
• Is it true, I asked the squire, that Count Foix had been served by such a messenger?
• Truth be said, the opinion of several people from Béarn is that it is so because nothing happens in the region and beyond, if it is not his wishes or endeavor unless he is not aware or had not taken care. Thus, it was with good knights and squires of this country that he was in Portugal. His grace and celebrity were of his great advantage for he did not lose the value of a golden or silver spoon at home or anything else without taking notice.”
Correspondence
Plessis-Boudet, near Loudéac, Côtes-du-Nord, April 25th, 1860
Dear Mr. Allan Kardec,
Family Conversations from Beyond the Grave - Voltaire and Frederic
Jardin
Society, Paris, November 25th, 1859
The Journal de la Nievre reports: “A dismal accident occurred last Saturday at the train station. A sixty two year old man named Mr. Jardin was hit by the shafts of a carriage in the courtyard, as he was leaving the station. He exhaled his last breath a few hours later. That man’s death revealed one of the most extraordinary stories to which we would not have given any credit if were not supported by the trustworthy testimony of witnesses who attested to its authenticity. Here is what we were told:
Before his employment with the tobacco market in Nevers, Jardin lived in Cher, village of Saint-Germain-des-Bois, where he was a tailor. His wife had died in that village five years earlier, victimized by pneumonia. He then left the village of Saint-Germain and moved to Nevers eight years ago. A hard working and righteous man, Jardin was a devout Christian, strongly dedicated to religious practices; he had a kneeling bench in his bedroom that he used for his prayers. Friday night, alone with his daughter, he suddenly announced a secret premonition that his end was near.
• Listen, he told her, these are my last wishes: when I am dead you shall send the key to my kneeling bench to Mr. B… so that he can come and pick up whatever is inside and take to my coffin.
Surprised by this sudden recommendation, the daughter asked what could be found in the kneeling bench because she couldn’t tell if he was serious or not. He refused to respond in the beginning but as she insisted, he made the strange revelation that what was inside the kneeling bench was the remains of her late mother!
He told her that before leaving Saint-Germain-des-Bois he went to the cemetery at night. Everybody was asleep in the village; he was feeling really alone; he then went to the grave of his wife and with a shovel he excavated it until he found the remains of what had once been his companion. He would never be separated from her precious remains, thus he collected the bones and stored them in his kneeling bench.
The daughter, a little bit scared by the strange disclosure, but still suspicious that he could not be serious, she eventually promised to attend to his last wishes convinced that he wanted to make fun of her and that on the very next day he would give a logical explanation to his fantastic enigma. The following Saturday arrived and Jardin went to his office as usual. One hour later he was sent to the train station to pick up some bags of tobacco, destined to supply the market. He had just left the station when he was then hit straight in the chest, by the unnoticed shafts of a carriage that was parked among the heaps of other vehicles at the station parking area. He was knocked down by the violence of the impact and taken home unconscious. He recovered his senses after the application of some emergency care. The first responders wanted to remove his clothes to thoroughly examine the wounds but he strongly opposed; they insisted and he refused once again. Despite his refusal the responders decided to undress him when all at once, he suddenly subsided: he was dead.
The body was placed on a bed. What a surprise when those present removed his clothes to find a leather bag tied up around his chest, sitting on his heart. A doctor who was called in to attest the death cut the bag in two pieces, from which a dry hand fell!
Keeping in mind what her father had told her the day before, the daughter of Mr. Jardin advised Mr. B… and Mr. J… who were carpenters. The kneeling bench was opened and a schako (French military hat, round and tall) of the National Guard was found. On the bottom of the schako there was a dead person’s head, still with the hair in place; then they noticed the bones of a skeleton; it was the remains of Mrs. Jardin. Last Sunday Jardin’s body was taken to the grave. In order to attend the sexagenarian’s wishes, the remains of his wife were placed in his coffin and on top of his heart, the dry hand which had felt his heart beat for eight years, if we can say so.”
1. Evocation – A. I am here.
2. Who has warned you that we wanted to talk to you? – A. I know nothing; I was attracted here.
3. Where were you when we called you? – A. Near a man that I like, accompanied by my wife.
4. How could you have had the premonition of your death? – A. I was warned by the one I missed so much. God had allowed it from her prayers.
5. Was your wife then was always near you? – A. She had never left.
6. Was the cause of her presence the remains preserved by you? – A. Not at all but I believed so.
7. Thus, had you not preserved her remains she would still be by your side? – A. Isn’t thought more powerful to attract the spirit than the remains which have no importance?
8. Have you immediately met your wife, at the time of your death? – A. It was her who came to receive me and to enlighten me.
9. Were you immediately aware of yourself? – A. In a short time, I had an intuitive faith in the immortality of the soul.
10. Your wife must have had other existences, prior to the last one. How could she have forgotten them to be entirely dedicated to you? – A. She stayed by my side as a guide in my corporeal existence, without the need to renounce her former affections. When we say that we never abandon an incarnated spirit you must understand that what we mean, is that we shall be closer to that spirit more frequently than the others. The speed of our movement allows for that as easily as a conversation that you may hold with several speakers.
11. Do you remember your previous existences? – A. Yes. In my last one I was a poor peasant, without education; prior to that, however, I was a sincere and devoted religious person.
12. Wouldn’t the extraordinary affection dedicated to your wife have its cause in former relationships of prior existences? – A. No.
13. Are you happy as a spirit? – A. One cannot be more, you must understand that.
14. Can you define your current happiness and tell us about its cause? – A. I should not have the need to tell you this: I loved and missed a dear spirit; I loved God; I was honest; I found what I missed. These are the elements of happiness to the spirit.
15. What do you do as a spirit? – A. When I was called here I told you that I was near a man that I liked. I was trying to inspire in him the desire for the good, as always do the spirits that God deems worthy. We also have other occupations that cannot be revealed yet.
16. We thank you for your kindness in attending our call. – A. I also thank you.
A Convulsionary
1. Evocation. – A. I wanted to speak with you for a long time.
2. What were the reasons that led you to wish to speak with me? – A. I can appreciate your work, despite what you may think of my beliefs.
3. Do you see your daughter here? It was she, above all, who wanted to speak with you and we will be delighted to take the opportunity for our own instruction. – A. Yes, a mother always sees her children.
4. Are you happy as a spirit? A. – Yes and no, since I could have done better. But God takes my ignorance into account.
5. Do you remember perfectly well your latest existence? – A. I would have a lot to tell you but pray for me so that I am allowed to do that.
6. Have the tortures that you inflicted on yourself elevated you and made you happier as a spirit? – A. They did not do me harm but did not help me to advance in intelligence.
7. I kindly ask you to be accurate. My question refers to the fact, if that was taken into account in terms of your merit? – A. I would say that you have an item in The Spirits’ Book which provides the general answer. As for myself, I was a poor fanatic. Note: Reference to question 726 in The Spirits’ Book, related to voluntary sufferings.
8. That item states that the merit of the voluntary sufferings is in proportion to the resulting utility to others. The suffering of the Convulsionaries, I believe, did not have another objective other than a purely personal one. – A. It was generally personal, and if I had never mentioned it to my children it was because I vaguely understood that it was not the true path.
Observation: Here the spirit of the mother responds in anticipation to her daughter’s thoughts who wanted to ask why, when alive, she avoided to speak about it with her children.
9. What was the cause of the state of crisis in the Convulsionaries? – A. Natural disposition and overly excited fanaticism. I would never have wanted to have my children dragged towards that fatal cliff, which I recognize as such better still today. She then added, spontaneously responding to her daughter’s reflections who had not, however, formulated the question: I did not have an education but the intuition of many prior existences.
10. Among the phenomena produced by the convulsionaries did some of them have similar somnambulistic effects, like, for example, mind reading, far vision, and intuition of languages? Did magnetism represent any role on that? – A. Many do, and several priests have been magnetized, without people’s consent.
11. Where did the scars that you had in the hands and other parts of the body come from? – A. Poor trophies to our victories, that served nobody and that sometimes excited passions. You must understand me. Observation: It seems that, in the practice of the Convulsionaries, there were things of great immorality that had revolted the honest heart of this lady, and later when the fanatical fever was over, they led her to disgust everything that brought those memories back to her. It is no doubt one of the reasons that made her not want to talk about it with her children.
12. Were there real cures over Deacon Pâris’ grave? – A. Oh! What a question! You know well that no, or very little, particularly to you.
13. Have you seen Pâris, after your death? – A. I don’t occupy my time thinking about him since I have come to the world of the spirits. I blame him for my mistake.
14. How did you see him when you were alive? – A. As an envoy of God’s and that is why I criticize him for the bad things he did in the name of God.
15. However, isn’t he innocent of the foolish things done in his name after his death? – A. No because he himself did not believe his teachings. I did not understand that when alive as I understand it now.
16. Is it true that, as a spirit, he was indifferent to the manifestations which took place on his grave, as he said? – A. He deceived you.
17. Therefore, he excited fanaticism? – A. Yes, and he still does.
18. What do you do as a spirit? – A. I endeavor to enlighten myself and that is why I said I wanted to come to you.
19. Where are you here? – A. Near the medium, with a hand on his arm or shoulder.
20. If we could see you how would you be seen? – A. My daughter would see her mom, like when she was alive. As for you, you would see me in spirit; in words, I don’t know how to say.
21. Kindly explain yourself. What do you mean when you say that I would see you in spirit? – A. A transparent human form, according to the depuration of the spirit.
22. You said that you had other existences. Do you remember them? – A. Yes, I told you so and from my answers you can see that I had many.
23. Could you tell us which one preceded the one we know about? – A. Not tonight and not through this medium. Through the gentleman if you like. Note: She designates one of the assistants that had started to write as a medium, explaining her sympathy towards him, saying that she knew him from a preceding existence.
24. Would you be upset if I publish this conversation in the Review? – A. No. It is necessary that evil be known; but don’t call me… (Her nickname). I hate that name. Call me the great master, if you like.
Observation: We don’t mention the name that she was known by out of respect for her and because it brings her painful memories.
25. We thank you for coming and for the explanations given to us. – A. I am the one to thank you for having provided my daughter with the occasion of meeting her mother, and me with the opportunity of doing some good.
Varieties
New York’s Library
The Courier from the United States reports: “A New York paper publishes a very curious fact already known by a certain number of people and about some very interesting comments that have been made for several days. The spiritualists see in that fact one more example of manifestations from the other world. Sensible people don’t go that far to find the explanation, and clearly acknowledge symptoms that characterize hallucination. That is also the opinion of Dr. Cogswell, hero of this adventure.
Dr. Cogswell is the chief librarian of the Astor Library. His dedication to the final stages of construction of a complete catalogue of the library has him using hours of work which should actually been dedicated to his sleep. That is how he has the occasion of visiting rooms alone where so many volumes sit on the shelves. About fifteen days ago, around eleven o’clock at night, he was passing by one side room full of books when he saw, with great surprise, a well-dressed man standing and apparently examining the titles of the books with great attention. In the beginning he thought it was a thief, he then backed up and carefully examined the intruder. His surprise became even livelier when he recognized the visitor as Dr. … who had lived near Lafayette-Place, who had died and was buried six months earlier. Dr. Cogswell does not believe much in apparitions and fears them even less. Nonetheless, he thought it to be appropriate to treat the ghost with consideration and raising his voice he said: - Doctor, how come you have perhaps never visited this library when alive and you come to visit it after your death? The ghost kindly looked at the librarian and disappeared without responding, leaving him still perplex in his contemplation.
• A singular hallucination, Dr. Cogswell said to himself. I might have eaten something spoiled over dinner.
He then returned to work and later went to bed and slept uneventfully. On the next day, at the same time, he felt like visiting the library again. He found the ghost at the same spot as the night before. He addressed him with the same words and got the same outcome.
• That is curious, he thought. I must come back tomorrow.
However, before returning, Dr. Cogswell examined the shelves that seemed to have the ghost’s attention and out of a singular coincidence he identified a large number of both old and new books about necromancy. Hence, the next day and a third time he meets the deceased doctor again, and now varying the question he said:
• It is the third time I meet you doctor. Tell me if any of these books trouble your resting so that I can have it removed from the collection.
The ghost did not respond as it had not on previous occasions but it disappeared definitely and the persistent librarian returned to the same place, at the same time on several occasions, not finding him ever again. Yet, advised by friends to whom he had told the story, as well as doctors who he had consulted with, he decided to take a break and travel to Charlestown where he spent a few weeks, before resuming the painstaking task that he had imposed upon himself and whose fatigue, no doubt, had caused the hallucination that we have just described.”
Observation: A first observation about the article: the nonchalance with which the detractors of Spiritism attribute to themselves the monopoly of common sense. “The spiritualists, says the author, see in that fact one more example of manifestations from the other world. Sensible people don’t go that far to find the explanation, and clearly acknowledge symptoms which characterize hallucination.” Thus, according to this author, only people that think like him are sensible people; the others don’t have common sense, even if they are doctors, and Spiritism can count them to the thousands. Strange modesty, really, the one that uses the maxim: Nobody is right but only my friends and us.
We still wait for a clear and accurate definition, a physiological explanation of hallucination. However, in the absence of that, there is a meaning that is related to the word. In the mind of those who use that term it means illusion. Well, illusion means lack of reality. According to them it is a purely fantastic image produced by imagination, under some sort of overly excited cerebral. We don’t deny the fact that in certain cases it may well be so. What remains to be determined is if every event of that kind occurs under the same conditions. From the examination of the above case it seems that Dr. Cogswell was perfectly calm, as he declares himself, and that no moral or physiological cause had disturbed his mind. On another hand, and even admitting his temporary illusion, it is still necessary to explain how come such an illusion had lasted for so many days in a roll, at the same time of the day and in similar circumstances, since this is not the character of hallucination, per say. Had his brain been impressed by a given material cause on the first day, it is obvious that the cause had ceased after a few moments when the apparition vanished. How could such a material impression be identically reproduced over a period of three consecutive days, with 24-hour intervals? It is regrettable, the fact that the author disregarded this when providing explanations because, no doubt, he must have excellent reasons since he is part of the group of sensible people.
Nevertheless, we agree that in the case above there is no positive proof of reality and that, strictly speaking, we can admit that the same aberration of the senses could have repeated. However, would the same thing happen when the apparitions are followed by events of some sort of material nature? For example, when well alert people (and not in their dreams) see their absent relatives or friends, who they were not thinking of, coming to announce their passing to them, at the time of their death, can it be said to be a result of imagination?
If the fact of death was not real there would undeniably be an illusion; but when the event confirms the prediction, and that is very frequent, how is it possible that the only thing admitted is silly ghost stories? Besides, if it were an isolated or rare fact one could believe in a game of chance. However, as we have been saying, the examples are uncountable and perfectly confirmed. It is up to the “hallucinationists” to bring us an irrefutable explanation and we will then see if their reasons are more demonstrable than ours. In particular we would like to have them demonstrating to us, especially if they consider themselves the owners of common sense and do admit that we have a soul which outlives the body, we would like to have them demonstrating, we were saying, the material impossibility that the soul that must be somewhere, cannot be around us, seeing us, hearing and communicating with us.
The Betrayed Bride
The following fact was reported by the “Gazetta dei Teatri” from Milan, on March 14th, 1860:
“A young man was totally in love with a lady who loved him back and whom he was going to marry when, yielding to an ill-fated desire, he abandoned his wife-to-be for a woman who was unworthy of true love. The unfortunate and abandoned young lady begged and cried but all was useless. Her fickle boyfriend remained impervious to her appeals. So desperate, she went to his house and died before his eyes as a consequence of a poison that she had ingested. Facing the cadaver and after witnessing the death that he had caused, he is then taken by a terrible reaction and tries to kill himself. However, he survives, but his conscience always blames him of this crime. Since that fatal episode, each day at dinner time, his fiancée appears at the door of his bedroom, in the image of a frightening skeleton. However much he tried to become distracted, change his habits, travel, visit with joyful friends, forget about the time, nothing worked. Wherever he was, the ghost would always appear at the appointed time. In a short time, he lost a lot of weight and his health became compromised to the point that the doctors gave up on being able to save him.
A medical doctor, who was his friend, after having experimented with several medications and studied the case very seriously, had the following idea: hoping to demonstrate to him that he was a victim of an illusion, he sought a real skeleton and stored it in the room next door; then, having invited his friend for dinner, at 4 o’clock which was the usual time of the vision, he brought in the skeleton by the use of pulleys which were fixed nearby. The doctor thought that he was successful when his friend, taken by a sudden horror, exclaimed:
• Oh, like one was not enough! Now it is two!
He then fell dead; a fulminating death.”
Observation: Reading this story, which we report on in good faith to the Italian newspaper, the hallucinationists, from where we have taken the information, one can easily say, and with reason, that this was an obvious cause for cerebral super-excitation, that produced an illusion on the shocked person. In fact there is nothing that demonstrates the reality of the apparition that could be attributed to a mind weakened by a violent shock. As for ourselves, who knew so many analogue and attested facts, we shall say that it is possible and that, in any case, the in-depth knowledge of Spiritism would have given the doctor a more efficient way of treating his friend. The means would have been the evocation of the young lady at different times, speaking to her, be it directly or through a medium; asking her what could have been done in order to please her and obtain her forgiveness; praying to a guardian angel to intercede on her behalf for reflection; and since she definitely loved him, she would certainly forget his mistakes had he shown a sincere regret and sorrow, instead of a simple horror which was his likely dominant feeling. Perhaps, she would have stopped to appear to him in such a terrible form, taking the gracious form she had when alive or she would simply no longer appear to him. She would have certainly told him good things which would have reestablished his calmness and balance. The certainty that they would never really be separated; that she watched over him and that they would reunite one day, all would have given him courage and acceptance. It is a result that we have often seen. The spirits that show up spontaneously always have an objective. In such cases the best thing to do is to ask what their wishes are. If they are suffering, it is necessary to pray for them and do what we can to please them. If the apparition has a permanent character, like an obsession, it almost always stops when the spirit is satisfied. If the spirit manifests with obstinacy, visually or through any disturbing means that cannot be taken by an illusion; if the spirit is ill-behaved and acts malevolently, that spirit is generally more tenacious, a fact which justifies even further perseverance and sincere prayers in its favor. However, one must be really persuaded that there are no sacramental words in such cases, or even cabalistic formulas or exorcisms that may have any influence. The more mischievous these spirits are the more they laugh at the inspired terror and importance given to their presence. They enjoy being called devils or demons and thus take names like Asmodeu, Astaroth, Lucifer and other diabolical qualification, multiplying their perniciousness, whereas they simply leave when they notice that they waste their time with people that are not mistaken and just pray for God to have mercy on them.
Superstition
The Siècle from April 6th, 1860 reports:
“Mr. Felix N…, a gardener from an area near Orléans, was said to have the talent of exempting conscripts from the draft lottery, in other words making them get an non-chosen number. He promised a certain Frederic Vincent P…, a young winemaker from Saint-Jean-de-Braye, a conscription number that he wanted, for a compensation of 60 francs that he would have to pay, 30 in advance and 30 after the draft lottery. The secret consisted of praying three Our Father and three Hail Mary for nine days. In addition, the sorcerer indicated that if he gracefully did his part, the actions would greatly influence the conscript, hindering him from sleeping on the very last night but yielding his release instead. Unfortunately the enchantment did not work. The conscript slept as usual and picked number 31, which made him a soldier. Since these facts occurred two more times the secret was out and the sorcerer, Felix N… was prosecuted.”
Spiritism’s adversaries accuse it of promoting superstitious ideas. However, what is the commonality between the doctrine that teaches the existence of the invisible world communicating with the visible one and facts of nature that were just reported, true superstitious facts? Where has anyone seen Spiritism teaching such absurdities? Had those who attack it, dedicated themselves to its serious study before judging it so lightheartedly, they would then know that Spiritism not only condemns all witchcraft practices but it also demonstrates its uselessness. Hence and as we have reiterated often, the serious study of Spiritism tends to destroy all superstitious practices. In the majority of the popular beliefs there is almost always some truth but it is typically altered or modified. That is how the genie and fairy tales are founded, on the idea of the existence of good and bad spirits, protecting or malevolent; that all stories of apparitions are based on the very real spiritist visible and even tangible manifestations. Such phenomenon, perfectly explained and verified now, enter into the category of natural phenomena, a consequence of the eternal laws of creation. But people are rarely satisfied with the truth that seems too simple. People tend to coat it with all fantasies created by imagination, falling then in the zone of absurd. Those who are interested in exploiting those same beliefs come next, adding a self-serving fantastic reputation. This explains the crowd of fortunetellers, witches and sorceress against whom the law is fairly enforced.
The true, rational Spiritism is then not more responsible for their abuse than Medicine is by the ridiculous formulas and practices employed by charlatans or ignorant people. Once more, before judging Spiritism, give yourself time to study it seriously.
It is conceivable that there might be some truth in certain beliefs, but one may ask about the origin of the belief in something like the facts described above, such as a wide spread belief in our countryside, as one knows it. It seems to us, at first sight, that one has in its origin an intuitive feeling about invisible beings and their inclination to attribute to them a power that they often do not have. The existence of deceiving spirits hanging out around us by force of our planet’s inferiority, like pesky insects in a swamp, who amuse themselves at the expense of credulous people, predicting their utopian futures, always suitable to flatter their tastes and desires, is a fact from which we have demonstrated daily by today’s mediums. These things that happen before our eyes have happened in all times as a means of communication according to the time and place required for that reality. With the help of charlatanism and greed, reality has turned into a superstitious belief.
Mr. X…, one of our most renowned scholars, was at the house of Ms. Huet last February 11th, with a group of six people who were acquainted with spiritist manifestations for a long time already. Mr. X… and Ms. Huet sat face to face around a little table chosen by Mr. X… He took a piece of paper from his pocket, completely blank, folded it four times and marked it with an almost imperceptible sign, but sufficient to be identified. He put the piece of paper on the table covered by his white handkerchief. Ms. Huet put her hands over the handkerchief. Mr. X… did the same, asking the spirits to provide a direct manifestation, with an enlightening objective. Mr. X… directed his request to Channing to be evoked for that. Ten minutes had passed when he raised the handkerchief and retrieved the piece of paper in which there was a phrase written on one side, written with difficulty, almost illegible, but showing the outline of these words: God loves you. On the other side it read: God on the external angle, and Christ at the end of the paper. This last word was written in such a way that it showed a hinged mark on the folded paper. A second trial was carried out under the same conditions and after fifteen minutes the paper contained on its lower surface, written in bold characters, the following English words: God loves you, and below it read: Channing. At the end of the piece of paper it read in French: Faith in God. Finally, on the back of the same page there was a cross with a sign similar to a reed, both drawn with a red substance. Once the experiment was over Mr. X… expressed to Ms. Huet his desire to obtain more elaborated explanations from Channing, through her mediumship as a writing medium. The following dialogue was established between him and the spirit:
• I am here. Are you satisfied?
• Have you addressed the things you wrote to me in particular or to everybody else?
• I wrote a phrase whose meaning applies to all people. The experiment of writing in English however, is particularly to you. As for the cross, it is the symbol of faith.
• Why have you done it in red?
• In order to ask you to have faith. I could not write it because it would be too long; then I used the symbol.
• Is the red then the symbolic color of faith?
• Certainly. It is the representation of baptism by blood.
Observation: Ms. Huet does not speak English and thus the spirit wanted to give another proof that his thoughts were foreign to the manifestation. He did that spontaneously and from his own initiative, but it is more than likely that if one had requested more proof, it would not have been there. It is well known that the spirits do not like to be used as instruments in experiments. The most patent proofs are sometimes given when least expected and when the spirits act freely, they sometimes give more than if they were asked. Whether they have the heart to show their independence, or for the fault of not being able to produce certain phenomena as a contest of circumstances which cannot always be produced by our will. It is never too much to repeat that the spirits have their own free will and want to demonstrate to us that they are not submitted to our caprices. That is why they rarely yield to curiosity.
The phenomena, whatever their nature, are never at our services with any certainty, and no one can guarantee that they will be produced at a given moment and at will. Any person who wishes to observe them must be patient and wait and this is frequently a test of perseverance from the part of the spirits, assessing the observer and the actual intention. The spirits give no importance to the entertainment of curiosity and do not bind themselves but to those who demonstrate their real desire for instruction, doing whatever is necessary to achieve that, without any commercialization of their time and effort.
The simultaneous production of signs in characters of different colors is an extremely curious fact, but it is not more supernatural than all others. We have an account of that in the article Pneumatography or direct writing in The Spiritist Review, August 1859. The supernatural disappears giving place to a simple phenomenon explained by the general laws of nature, and that would be called the physiology of the spirits.
The following statement by Cardinal Donnet was given in a recent speech in the Senate: “But today, like in former times, it is true to say with an eloquent publicist, in humankind, that Spiritualism is represented by Christianity.”
It would certainly be a strange mistake if we thought that the celebrity speaker in that particular event had understood Spiritualism in the sense of spirits’ manifestations. The word was employed there in its true meaning, and the speaker could not have expressed it in a different way, unless he had made use of a paraphrase because there was no other term to express the same thought. If we had not provided the source of our citation, people might certainly think that we had extracted it from an American spiritualist, about Spiritism, equally represented by Christianity, in its most sublime expression. According to that, would it be possible that a future scholar, giving a free interpretation to the words of Cardinal Donnet, would try to demonstrate to our descendants that in 1860 a Cardinal had publicly professed the manifestation of the spirits, before the French Senate?
Don’t we see in this fact a new proof that there is the need for a different word for each thing, so that we can understand one another? How many endless philosophical arguments haven’t we had due to the multiple meanings of the words! The inconvenience is even worse with the translations, from which the biblical texts show more than one example. If in Hebrew the word day and period were not expressed in the same way, we would not have been mistaken about the meaning of the words in the book of Genesis, regarding the duration of the formation of the earth, and science would not have been cursed for a lack of understanding, when it demonstrated that the formation of the planet could not have been accomplished in a period of six times 24 hours.
Spontaneous Essays
Private communication obtained by Mrs. D…, member of the Society, from her deceased husband.
Listen to me, dear friend, if you want me to tell you great things. Don’t you see the direction taken by certain events and the progress that the sacred works can achieve by that? Listen to the elevated spirits, but watch out and do not confuse them with those who try to impose themselves with a language that is more pretentious than profound. Do not mix your thoughts with theirs. Would it be admissible that the inhabitants of Earth could see things from the same standpoint as the spirits detached from matter and who are obedient to our Lord’s laws? Do not mix all spirits in the same group for they come from very different orders. The study of Spiritism teaches you, but on this side, how much you still have to learn! There is a multitude of individuals on Earth whose intelligences are not similar. Some among them are closer to the animals than to human beings, whereas there are others so much superior that one is tempted to say that they are closer to God, a kind of blasphemy which must be translated by the idea that they carry a spark from those celestial clarities, planted into their hearts by our Divine Master. Well then! Whatever is the diversity among all intelligences of the human race, be assured that such diversity is still infinitely greater among the spirits. There are spirits in such a level of inferiority that you cannot find any similar among people, however there are those sufficiently purified to get closer to God, contemplating God in all God’s glory. Submitted to God’s will, their only wish is to satisfy and please God. These are called upon to circulate around the globes or to stop over according to the conveniences for the execution of the great designs of the Creator, and to some God says: Go, reveal my power to these elemental beings whose intelligences can now understand it. To others God says: Travel around those worlds so that the superior beings that inhabit them, guided by your teachings, may add new greatness to the ones that have already been revealed to them. May all be instructed and learn since there will come a day when the clarities from above will no longer be shaded but will shine forever.
Your friend
The two messages below were obtained in a small and intimate circle in Luxemburg, sent to us by our colleague Mr. Solichon, who was present. We regret the fact that our activities have not allowed us yet to go to those meetings, to which we were kindly invited. We will be happy to be able to attend them since we know that they are presided by a feeling of true Christian charity and reciprocal benevolence.
I feel happy for seeing you all united by the same faith and by the love of God Almighty, our Divine Lord. May God always guide you in the good path and help you to become worthy of God’s benefits. Always love one another like brothers and sisters; help one another and may the love to thy neighbor never be a meaningless word. Remember that charity is the most beautiful of all virtues and the most pleasing to God, not only that charity which gives the two cents to the miserable ones, but the charity which has pity on our brothers’ sufferings; that makes you share their moral pains, alleviate the burden that oppresses them, thus relieving them and making their lives easier. Remember that sincere repentance obtains pardon to all faults; such is the greatness of God. Remorse has nothing in common with repentance. Remorse, brothers, is already the prelude of punishment. Repentance, charity and faith shall lead you to the happiness reserved to the good spirits. Go and listen to the words of a superior spirit loved by God. Pray and open your hearts to the lessons that you shall learn from them.
A Guardian Angel
The Mediums
I am happy for seeing your punctuality to the meeting that I have scheduled with you. God’s benevolence shall be upon you and our guardian angels will always help you with their advice and will protect you against the influence of the bad spirits, if you know how to listen to their voices and to close your heart to pride, vanity and envy. God has tasked me with a mission to be accomplished together with the mediums. The more grace you receive from the Almighty, the more danger you incur. Such danger is more significant the more it comes from the favors that you have received from God. The faculties enjoyed by the mediums attract people’s praise: the compliments, the flattery, those are the burdens. The very mediums who should keep in mind their primitive condition, those are the ones who forget it; they do more: they attribute to themselves a merit that in fact is a God given gift. What happens then? The good spirits abandon them; they become playful toys in the hands of deceiving spirits once they no longer have the good compass to guide them. The more capable they are, the more they are led to believe that their gift is their merit, up until the time when God, in order to punish them, withdraws that gift which can only be disastrous to them. It would never be too much to remind you that you should entrust yourselves to your guardian angel, so that it can help you to be on guard against the cruelest of your enemies: your pride.
Remember that without the support of your Divine Master, you who are fortunate to serve as intermediaries between human beings and the spirits, if you had not taken advantage of that light, the more favored you had been, the more severely punished you shall be. I am glad because I believe that this communication that you should take to the Society will yield fruits, and all mediums who gather at the Society will be on guard against the hurdle on which they would stumble. Pride is that hurdle, as I said.
Joan of Arc
Notice: We are pleased to announce to our readers the reprint of the book “The Story of Joan of Arc”, dictated by her. This book will appear soon in Mr. Ledoyen’s bookstore. We will talk about that again later.
June
Bulletin of the Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies
Notice:
Starting from next July 15th, the office of The Spiritist Review as well as Mr. Allan Kardec’s residence will be transferred to Rue Sainte-Anne, 59 – Passage Sainte-Anne.
Friday, May 4th, 1860
(Private Session)
Minutes from the April 17th session were read. By suggestion and proposal of the Committee, and after the reading of the minutes, the Society accepts among full members:
1st – Mr. Achille R…, employed in Paris;
2nd – Mr. Serge de W…, from Moscow.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – Letter from Mrs. P…, medium from Rouen, stating that several suffering spirits who were evoked at the Society have spontaneously gone there to say thank you for prayers on their behalf. Since she has recovered her mediumistic faculty, she has only worked with suffering spirits. She was told that her mission is mainly to alleviate their pain.
2nd – A spontaneous essay received by Mrs. L…, a medium member of the Society, about vanity given by a familiar spirit was read. To be published below.
3rd – Letter from Mr. Bénardacky, from Brussels, with a communication received about the formation of Earth by incrustation from several planetary bodies, and the state of catalepsy of Earth’s first inhabitants and other living creatures. This communication occurred regarding a phenomenon of voluntary catalepsy that seemingly took place with some inhabitants of India and Central Africa. The phenomenon consisted of certain individuals being buried alive, in exchange for a payment of a certain amount of money, and after several months they were retrieved from the grave, returning to life.
Mr. Arnauld d’A…, member of the Society and old friends with the counselor to the late King of Abyssinia, who has resided for a long time in that country, mentions two facts of his knowledge, one of which occurred in England and the other in India, that seem to confirm the possibility of voluntary catalepsy of short duration, but he informs us that he has never heard about facts similar to those described by Mr. Bénardacky. Mr. d’A… who was familiar with the habits and language of those countries, and observed them as a scientist, is impressed by the facts and surprised that such information would not have come to his attention; from what one can assume there might have been exaggeration.
STUDIES:
1st – A question is raised about the possible evocation of Mr. JulesLouis C…, who died at the Val-de-Grace hospital, in exceptional circumstances, already evoked on February 24th (see number from April 1860, Bulletin of the Society, February 24th, Studies #2). The question was motivated by the presence of one person of his family who is very interested in the evocation and in the consideration of his current state of progress. St. Louis informs us that the spirit prefers to be called in a more intimate session.
2nd – Questions about the theory of the formation of Earth and about the cataleptic state of the living beings in their origin, regarding the communication from Mr. Bénardacky. A large number of observations are made by several members.
3rd – Study about the phenomenon reported in the previous session, of a dog that recognized his evoked owner. The spirit Charlet intervenes spontaneously in the subject and develops a theory about why this might happen based on the facts. This is published below.
Friday, May 11th, 1860
(General Session)
Minutes of May 4th session were read.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – Letter from Mr. Rabache, sent from Liverpool, in which he reports a spontaneous communication given to him by Adam Smith, without any evocation; he then shows the conversation that follows with answers given in English, while the questions were framed in French. In the conversation Adam Smith criticizes the point of view that served as basis for his economic theory. He says that if he were to write his book, The Theory of Moral Sentiments today, he would give these, as a general principle: innate conscience, having for motive, exceptional love.
2nd – A letter from Mr. Bénardacky, complementing the communications obtained about catalepsy.
Note: St. Louis in a private session and once questioned about the value of such communications, confirms several parts, but adds the following through the medium Mr. T…:
“You can study these things but I advise you not to publish it yet. Several other texts, which will be given to you later, brought by the circumstances, are necessary. You take the risk of making serious mistakes by publishing it now, mistakes that you will have to reconsider later and that would be embarrassing and cause harm to Spiritism. Thus, be very sensible with respect to anything that is related to scientific theories since that is exactly what you have to fear from the pseudo-wise and imposter spirits. Remember what has been often said to you: the spirits do not have the mission of bringing you a finished science or to unveil all things before it is time, something that must result from the individual’s work and ingenuity. Concentrate on your own betterment. God shall take your heart and your humbleness into account rather than a knowledge that is frequently covered by curiosity in its most part. It is by practicing God’s laws, practicing them, understand it well, that you shall deserve to be favored by communications from the truly superior spirits, who are never mistaken.”
It is impossible to ignore the profoundness and the elevated wisdom of such advice. That language, simultaneously simple and sublime, marked by extreme benevolence, shows a significant contrast to the callous and arrogant or the swagger of spirits who want to impose themselves.
3rd – Reading of news sent by Mr. T…, with the description of a very superior world, to which his spirit was transported during sleep. It seems that such a world has many analogies with those attributed to Jupiter, but to an even higher degree.
STUDIES:
1st – Two spontaneous essays, one received by Ms. Parisse and signed by Louis, and another received by Mr. Didier Junior, signed by Gérard de Nerval.
2nd – Questions related to Mr. T… vision, addressed to St. Louis. The vague and incoherent answers indicate the evident interference of a deceiving spirit.
3rd – Evocation of Adam Smith, regarding his letter to Mr. Rabache. Questions about his current positions compared to those found in his books. He confirms what he said to Mr. Rabache, relatively to the error in the principle which served as basis for his moral considerations.
Friday, May 18th, 1860
(Private Session)
Reading of the minutes and works of previous session.
Under the advice and proposal from the Committee, and after a verbal report, the Society accepted as members: 1st – Mr. B…, merchant in Paris; 2nd – Mr. C…, trader in Paris.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – Reading of the following communication, received in a private session, with respect to the works of the previous session, through the medium Mrs. S…:
• Why didn’t St. Louis communicate last Friday through Mr. Didier, allowing a deceiving spirit to speak?
• St. Louis was present but did not want to speak. As a matter of fact, haven’t you recognized that it was not him? That is enough. You were not deceived since you recognized the imposture.
• Could you ask him? He is here.
• St. Louis, could you give us the reason for your abstention?
• You are upset with what happened but you must know that nothing happens without a reason. Sometimes there are things whose objectives you don’t understand; that seem evil to you, at first sight, because you are very impatient, but you shall acknowledge its wisdom later. Hence, remain calm and do not be upset with anything. We can distinguish those who are sincere and we take care of them.
• If it was a lesson that you wanted to give us I would understand it when we are in our small group; but in the presence of strangers, who then had a bad impression, it seems to me that evil prevails over good.
• You are mistaken by seeing things that way. Evil is not what you think and I assure you that there were people to whom that backlash was a proof of your good faith. In reality, sometimes good comes out of bad. When you see a gardener cutting beautiful branches of a tree you deplore the fact that the greenery has been sacrificed and it seems bad to you. However, once those parasite branches are cut-off, the fruits blossom even more beautiful and tasty. That is the good. You then realize that the gardener was wiser and more cautious than you supposed. By the same token, if a limb is cut-off from a patient, the loss of the member is bad; but, if the patient gets better after the amputation, that is the good since it may have saved a life. Give some serious thought to that and you will understand.
• That is very fair. But how come after we appeal to the good spirits, in order to have the imposter spirits kept away, our appeal is not attended?
• It is attended, have no doubt! However, are you sure that such appeal is originated from the bottom of the heart of all attendees, or that there isn’t someone that out of a less charitable or malevolent thought may attract bad spirits to your environment, by desire? That is why we tell you incessantly: Be united, good and benevolent to one another. Jesus said: Whenever you gather in my name, I will be among you. Do you think that it is good enough to pronounce his name for that? Make no mistake and be convinced that Jesus goes nowhere unless invited by pure hearts, together with those who practice his precepts, because these are the ones who truly gather in his name. He does not go to the proud ones, or the ambitious, or hypocrites, or those who gossip about their brothers. These are the ones that he means when he says: shall not enter the Kingdom of God.
• I understand that the good spirits leave when their advice is not listened too. However, if there are ill-intended people among the attendees, is that a reason to punish the others?
• I am surprised by your persistence. It seems to me that I have explained it very well to someone that wishes to understand. Do I need to repeat that you must not bother with these things which are negligible before the great edifice of the Doctrine under construction? Would you believe that your house is about to collapse because a tile has fallen from the roof? Do you have any doubt about our power, our benevolence? No! Let us then act and rest assured that every thought, good or bad, has an echo in the heart of the Eternal.
• You said nothing about the general invocation we make at the beginning of each session. Could you give us your thoughts?
• You must always appeal to the good spirits; the format, as you know, is insignificant. Thought is everything. You are surprised by what happened. However, have you examined well the faces of those who hear you when you make such invocation? Haven’t you seen a sarcastic smile from certain lips, more than once? Which spirits do you think such persons may carry along? These are spirits that, like them, laugh at the most sacred things. That is why I tell you not to receive the first person to show up; avoid the curious ones and those who do not come to learn. Everything shall happen in due course and nobody can prejudge God’s designs. I truly tell you that those who laugh at these things today shall not laugh much longer.
St. Louis
2nd – A note addressed by Mr. Jobard, from Brussels, about the evocation of Mr. Ch. de Br…, deceased not long ago.
3rd – Reading of a communication received by the medium Ms. L…, member of the Society, with interesting explanations about the story of the spirit and the little dog. To be published below.
4th – Another spontaneous essay by the same medium about sadness and grief.
5th – Letter from Mr. B…, science professor, about the theory given to him of fixed times for the manifestation of the spirits. Such theory is considered by all, without exception, as the result of an obsession by spirits who are systematic and ignorant. Experience and reason demonstrate to the exhaustion that it does not deserve a serious examination.
6th – Report of a curious fact, related to a portrait painted under the influence of a natural intuitive mediumship. Mr. T…, artist, who had lost his father at an age where he could not have kept any memory of his features. Together with other members of the family he regretted the fact of not having any picture of his father. One day in his studio a vision appeared to him, or even better, an image was formed in his mind; he then reproduced it on the canvas. It took him several sessions to accomplish the execution and the image came back to him on every occasion. He then had the intuition that it was the image of his father but he spoke to no one. When the portrait was finished he showed it to his relatives who recognized his father without hesitation.
STUDIES:
1st – Four spontaneous essays received simultaneously: first by Ms. Huet, from the spirit that began to write his memories; the second by Ms. S…, about The Fantasy, by Alfred de Musset; the third by Ms. Stephanie S…, from a familiar spirit deceased a few years back, whose name when alive was Gustave Lenormand. That is a not much advanced spirit, joyful and witty, but very good and obliging, considered as a friend of the house by several families that he visits. One day he said that he would come to hunt down the bad spirits. The fourth essay by Ms. Parisse was signed by Louis.
2nd – Evocation of Mr. B…, professor of science that we mentioned above, a living person designated by another spirit as capable of providing information about Francois Bayle, a seventeenth century doctor that some people want to write his biography. The result of the evocation tends to demonstrate that Bayle who is dead and Mr. B…, who is alive, are both the same person. In fact the latter gives the required information and provides several explanations of the highest interest. To be published.
Friday, May 25th, 1860
(General Session)
Reading of the minutes and works of previous session.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – Letter from Dr. Morhéry, with an appreciation, from a scientific point of view, about the medication employed by Ms. Désirée Godu under his supervision. Published below.
2nd – Reading of a spontaneous essay by the medium Ms. L…, about human misery.
3rd – Reading of a series of very remarkable communications received by several members of the Russian W… family in private sessions. To be published.
4th – Reading of a private evocation carried out in a private session from the medium Ms. Duret, deceased on May 1st, in Sétif, Algeria. It contains important consideration about the mediums.
STUDIES:
1st – Evocation of Ms. Duret; series of communications.
2nd – Evocation of Charles de Saint-G…, mentally challenged, age 13. It contains interesting revelations about the state of that spirit, before and during his incarnation. To be published below.
3rd – Study about Mr. V…, a Navy officer, still alive, who has kept a precise memory of his life and death in the period of St. Bartholomew. To be published.
Spiritism in England
In the beginning Spiritism found a resistance in England that rightfully surprised us. We cannot say that, like everywhere else, it has found isolated support but its progress was infinitely slower than in France. Would it be the case, as some have claimed, that the English, colder, more positive and less enthusiastic than us, are less carried away by imagination? Would they be less attracted to the supernatural? If that were the case, we should be surprised and with more reason that Spiritism has had its main focus in the United States, where the positivism of material interests rules completely. Wouldn’t it be more rational that it had appeared in Germany, but at the same time, doesn’t it seem that Russia takes the lead as the classical land of legends?
The opposition found by Spiritism in England has nothing to do with the national character but with the influence of religious ideas of certain dominating sects, more strictly attached to the letter than to the spirit of their dogmas. They were shaken by a doctrine that at first sight, seemed to be contrary to their beliefs. However, this could not have lasted long in the minds of a critical, enlightened nation, where free examination finds no obstruction and the freedom of assembly is an absolute right. They had to surrender before the evidence of facts. Well then, it was precisely because the English have judged and appreciated it cold-bloodedly and without enthusiasm that they have understood its full reach.
When the fundamental truth was observed, that spiritist ideas are founded on Christian ideas and far from contradicting, they continue to corroborate, explain to one another, completely satisfy religious scruples; having accommodated the conscience, there was nothing else opposed to the progress of the new ideas, which propagated with incredible speed in that country. There as elsewhere, it is still in the enlightened echelon of society that the larger number of followers and most zealous adepts are found. This is an irrefutable argument, which cannot be disputed. Mediums multiply and numerous centers are created, to which high clergy members associate themselves, openly proclaiming their convictions. Will the adversaries say that the fever of the supernatural has triumphed over the English composure? Be it as it will, there is a notorious fact: their ranks get enlightened daily, despite their sarcasm.
The development of the spiritist ideas in England gave rise to specialized publications. They now have a very interesting monthly periodical published in London since May 1st under the title: The Spiritual Magazine, from which we extracted the report below.
A Talkative Spirit
The Spirit and the Little Dog
The Spirit of an Idiot
Family Conversations from Beyond the Grave - Mrs. Duret
Intuitive Medicine
A Seed of Madness
The Journal de la Haute-Saône has recently reported the following fact: “People have seen dethroned kings buried in the ruins of their palaces; unfortunate gamblers renouncing their life after losing fortunes; however, an owner committing suicide in order not to outlive the expropriation of a field, that is perhaps something which we have never been seen before the following case. A landowner of Saint-Loup received a communication indicating that one of his fields would be expropriated on May 14th by the East Railroad Company. The information touched him profoundly. He could not bear the idea of losing his field. This situation caused him to show signs of mental insanity. He left his house on May 2nd at three o’clock in the morning and drowned in the river Combeauté.”
It is a difficult fact to see people committing suicide for such a futile cause. Such an unreasonable act can only be explained by a mental derangement. But what has produced that derangement? Certainly it was not the belief in spirits. Was it the expropriation of the field? In that case why don’t all of those who face dispossession go mad? Some may say that it is because not everyone has such a weak mind. You then admit a natural predisposition for madness. It could not be different since the same cause does not always produce the same effect, and we have already said that often, when responding to those who accuse Spiritism for provoking madness.
They should explain if there were mad people before dealing with spirits and if there are mad people only among those who believe in spirits! A physical cause or a violent moral commotion will only produce instantaneous madness. Beyond that if we examine the antecedents there will always be symptoms that a fortuitous cause may develop. Madness then assumes the character of main concern. The mad person talks about his concerns but the cause of madness is not that concern; it is, somehow, a form of manifestation.
Thus, when there is a predisposition for madness, the one who is concerned with religion will have a religious madness; love will produce a passionate madness; ambition will produce the madness of honors and wealth, etc. In the case mentioned above it would be absurd to see anything other than a simple effect that any other cause would have produced, since there was predisposition. Now, we go further: we say out loud that if that landowner, so sensitive to his field had profoundly incorporated the principles of Spiritism he would not have gone mad or drowned. Two disgraces would have been avoided, as shown by many examples. The reason for that is obvious. A relative moral weakness is the primary cause of madness, yielding the individual incapable of resisting the shock of certain impressions, among which and at least in three quarter of the cases, sorrow, despair, disappointment and all tribulations of life. Providing people with the necessary strength to see these things with indifference is the same as mitigating people’s most frequent cause of madness and suicide. Well, such strength is found in a well-understood Spiritist Doctrine.
Facing the greatness of the future that Spiritism patently demonstrates and unveils before our eyes, life tribulations become so ephemeral that they slide over our souls like the water over the marble, leaving no trace behind. The true spiritist is not more attached to matter than required by life’s needs. However, if he lacks something he shows resignation since he knows that he is there in-passing and that a much better fate waits for him. Thus, he is no more upset by that than if he had found a stone on his path. If the gentleman above was instilled by these ideas what would had become of the field before his eyes? The annoyance would be insignificant or null and an imaginary disgrace would not have dragged him to a real disgrace. In summary, one of the effects, and we can say one of the benefits of Spiritism, is to give the soul the strength that it lacks in many circumstances, and that is how it can reduce the causes of madness and suicide.
From the above, one can see that the simplest fact may be a source of teaching to anyone willing to give thought to that. It is by showing the applications of Spiritism in the most vulgar cases that one shall understand its whole sublimity. Isn’t that the true philosophy?
Muslim Tradition
The following text was extracted from the clever and remarkable book by Mr. Géraldy Saintine, published under the title “Three years in Judea”.
“When the Sultan of Babel Bakhtunnassar (Nebuchadnezzar) was sent by God to punish the children of Israel, who had abandoned the doctrine of unity, he stripped the temple from all precious objects which were there. He kept for himself the throne of Solomon with its supports, the two pure golden lions animated by witchcraft and defending the gates, and then distributed the rest of the pillage to the several kings of the court. The King of Roum received Adam’s costumes and Moses’ stick; the King of Antakie got the throne of Belkis and the wonderful peacock whose stoned tail formed a rich dossal around the throne; the King of Andalucía received the golden table of the Prophet. A stone safe containing the Torah was among the treasures but nobody paid any attention to that, although it was the most precious of all assets. It was then left behind to the caprices of bandits from around town, stealing everything in their path; and the repository of God’s word disappeared in that huge chaos.”
“Forty years later, after the wrath of God had been appeased, he decided to reestablish his inheritance to the children of Israel and gave rise to the prophet Euzer (Ezra), – peace be upon him! – Predestined by God’s will to a glorious mission. He had spent his whole youth in prayers and meditation, neglecting human sciences to fully dedicate to the contemplation of the Infinite Being, separated from the world, at the bottom of a cave around the sacred city. That cave is still called el Azerie.* Obeying God’s order he left his refuge and came to join the children of Israel, telling them how they should reconstruct the temple and reestablish the honor of the former rituals.”
“However, the people did not believe in the prophet’s mission. They declared that they would not submit to the law; that the construction work of the temple should stop and they would inhabit other lands, if the book of Lord Moses – God bless him! – had consigned all religious prescription given to him at Mount Sinai. The book had vanished and every attempt to find it proved useless.”
“Hence, Euzer, in this big predicament, fervently prayed to God to alleviate his suffering, and preventing the people from persisting on a path to ruin. He was sitting under a tree, sadly contemplating the ruins of the temple, around which an unruly crowd agitated, when a voice from above commanded him to write. He obeyed immediately, although he had never had a pen in his hand. He continued to write everything that the heavenly voice dictated to him, from after the mid-day prayer to the same time on the following day, fasting and grounded to the sacred soil, he did not hesitate for a minute or stop at night because a supernatural light illuminated his spirit and an angel guided his hand.”
“All children of Israel were stunned and quietly contemplated that divine manifestation of power. However, when the prophet finished his miraculous copy, the Imams, who were envious of the particular favor done to him, they then pretended that the new book was a diabolical invention and that it had no similarity with the former book.”
“Euzer reached out to the Infinite Goodness again and yielding to a subtle inspiration he walked to the spring of Siloam, followed by the crowd. At the spring he raised his hands to the skies and prayed a long prayer with his heart and the people prostrated before him. A flat stone suddenly appeared on the surface of the water, floating as if sustained by an invisible hand. The trembling Imams recognized in the stone the long lost sacred arc. Euzer took it with deference. The arc then broke open by itself. Moses’ Torah came out as if alive and the new copy, leaving the prophet’s hands, rested inside the sacred box.”
“There was no more doubt. The sacred man, however, demanded that the Imams had the two exemplars confronted. The Imams obeyed, despite their confusion. After a long examination they testified in a loud voice that not a word, not a single accent showed the minor difference between the book written by Euzer and the one given by Moses. As they had paid that tribute to the truth, God then punished them for their first mistakes, blinding their eyes, throwing them into eternal darkness.”
“That is how the children of Israel were driven back to their forefather’s faith. The place where their God given leader sat since then was called “Kerm ech Cheick” (Sheikh’s pen).
Who would not acknowledge in that report several spiritist phenomena that the mediums reproduce before our eyes and have nothing do to with the supernatural?
__________________________________________________
* Arabic name for the cave known as Lazarus’ Grave.
Language Mistake by a Spirit
Spontaneous Essays and Spiritist Dissertations
(Received by Mrs. L, medium)
I want to talk to you about vanity that is blended into all human activities. It stains every delicate thought; it penetrates the heart and the mind. A bad plant which suffocates the germ of goodness; all qualities are annihilated by its poison. To fight against it, prayer is needed; only prayer can give us strength and humility. You incessantly forget God, ungrateful people! To you God is only the desperate help in affliction, never the friend invited to the feast of joy. God gave you the glorious radiation of the Sun to illuminate the day and the stars, golden flowers, to break the darkness of night. Everywhere, in all elements needed by humanity, God touched the creation with beauty. God has treated you like a generous host would do with his guests. God multiplies the splendor of God’s dwelling and the abundance of the banquet. What do you do in turn; you that only have your heart to offer God? Far from decorating it with happiness and virtues, far from offering God with the premises of your hopes, you deprive God, you don’t invite God into your heart, unless harmed by sorrow and bitter deceptions. Ungrateful! What are you waiting for to love your God? Disgrace and abandonment! Before that, offer God your painless heart; stand up and offer God your fearless love, but not like slaves on their knees, and when the time of danger comes God shall remember you who did not forget Him at the time of happiness.
Human Misery
Human misery is not in the uncertainty of the events that sometimes cheer you up and sometimes knock you down. It is entirely in the greedy and insatiable heart that always wants to receive, complaining of others aridness and never noticing its own drought. That unhappiness, always aspiring above one’s head, is never satisfied by the dearest joys. That unhappiness, I tell you, is what constitutes human misery. Why bother with the brain, with its most brilliant faculties, if it is always overshadowed by the insatiable and bitter desire for things that are always beyond reach? Just as a shadow floats close to the body then happiness floats close to the soul, always unachievable. You must not, however, be sorry or smear your fate for that shadow, that wave-like fleeing and moving happiness by the intensity and anguish confined in your heart as it gives us the proof of divinity imprisoned with humanity. Thus love likes pain and its vivifying poetry that vibrates your spirit through the memory of the eternal homeland. The human heart is a cup full of tears; but the breaking dawn shall drink the water from your hearts; it shall be the amazing life to your eyes, blinded by the darkness of the corporeal prison. Courage! Each day is liberation. March the painful path; march and keep your eyes on the mysterious star of hope.
Sadness and Sorrow
It is wrong to frequently give in to sadness. Make no mistake. Sorrow is a firm and honest feeling that hurts people right in the heart or in their interests, but the vile sadness is no more than the physical manifestation of the slow or the torrent blood that follows its course. A lot of weakness and selfishness is covered up in the name of sadness. It debilitates the yielding spirit. Sorrow, on the contrary, is the bread of the strong; the bitter food that feeds on the faculties of the spirit, reducing the animal influence. Do not seek the martyrdom of the body, but eagerly seek the martyrdom of the soul. People understand that movement is needed to maintain life but don’t understand that suffering is needed to exercise moral qualities. Happiness, or simply joy, is such a brief guest of humanity that you cannot withstand it without having been crushed, however slight it may be. You were cut to suffer and incessantly dream of happiness because you are wingless birds, grounded, looking to the skies and longing for the infinity.
George, a familiar spirit
Observation: These two communications undoubtedly contain beautiful thoughts and images of great elevation, but they seem to have been written under the influence of somewhat somber and pessimistic ideas. They seem to carry the expression of a broken heart. The spirit that dictated them died a few years ago; he was good friends with the medium when alive, becoming a familiar spirit after his death. He was a talented painter, leading a calm and serene life. Who knows if that was also the case in his previous existence? Nonetheless, all of his communications attest depth and wisdom. One could say that they reflect the medium’s character. Mrs. L is undoubtedly a very serious lady, in many aspects above the vulgar, and that is what attracts the sympathy of the good spirits to her, apart from her mediumistic faculties. However, the following message received at the Society demonstrates that she can obtain communications of much varied characters.
The Fantasy
(Medium Mrs. Lesc…)
Observation: One person that had only heard this communication when it was first read said in a private session that it seemed of little significance to him. The spirit of Socrates who was taking part in the conversation responded to this observation, spontaneously writing: “No, you are mistaken; read it again; there are good things; it is very smart and it has its good side. They say that this is how one can get to know man. In fact, it is easier to prove the identity of a spirit from your time than from mine. To certain people it is useful to have communications of this kind from time to time.” The other day and in a conversation about mediums, referring to the character of Alfred de Musset accused by one of the participants of being very material, he spontaneously wrote the remarkable communication below, through one of his favorite mediums.
(Received by the medium Mrs. Schmidt)
It is only the superior spirits that can irrespectively communicate with all mediums, keeping the same language in all circumstances. But I am not a superior spirit, thus I am sometimes a little bit material. However, I am more advanced than you may think.
When we communicate through a medium the emanation of the medium’s nature reflects more or less upon us. For example, if the medium is of that type in which the heart prevails; of those more advanced creatures capable of suffering for their brothers and sisters; finally, of those devout, great souls, turned strong by unhappiness and purified by the torment, then their reflex does good, in the sense that we are spontaneously corrected and our language interacts. However, if on the contrary, we communicate through one of those mediums of a less elevated nature we are then merely served by a faculty as someone is served by an instrument.
That is when we become what you call a little bit material. We talk about spiritual things, if you want, but we leave the heart aside.
Q – Are the educated, cultured mediums, more apt to receive elevated communications than those who are not?
– A. No, I repeat. It is only the essence of the soul that is reflected upon the spirits, but the superior spirits are the only ones invulnerable.
Bibliography
In an article above we spoke of a new periodical publication about Spiritism, in London, under the title The Spiritual Review. Italy does not fall behind the movement that elevates the ideas to the invisible world. We received a flyer from a newspaper published in Genoa, called L’Amore del Vero, periodico de scienze, literature, belle arti, magnetism animale, omeopatia, elettro-telegrafia, Spiritismo, etc. Sotto la direzzione dei signori D. Pietro Gatti e B. E. Maineri. This journal is published three times per month, in a notebook of 18 pages.
Dr. Gatti, director of the Genoa Institute of Homeopathy, is an enlightened adept of Spiritism, and we have no doubt that the matters related to this science are handled by him with the talent and sagacity that characterize him.
The Story of Joan of Arc dictated by herself to Ms. Ermance Dufaux, whose reprint we just announced, is now available and can be found in the Ledoyen bookstore. We referred to this remarkable work in the January issue of The Review, 1858. Since then our opinion did not change regarding its importance, not only from a historical point of view but as one of the most curious facts of spiritist manifestations. The reprint was strongly demanded and we don’t doubt that it will have as great a success as the number of adepts of the new science who are today in larger number since the time of the first publication.
Allan Kardec
July
AVISBulletin of the Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies
(Private Session)
Works and minutes of May 25th session were read. The Society admits Mrs. E…, from Vienna, as a full member by proposal of the Committee and after a verbal report.
Phrenology and Physiognomy
The Revenants
Memory of a Previous Life
I
2. Later on you say: You will see that the animal truly lives since it thinks. Isn’t there an inversion in the statement? It seems that the proposition is: You will see that the animal thinks, since it lives. – A. That is obvious.
Bibliography
August
Bulletin of the Parisian Society of Spiritist StudiesSpiritist and Christian Agreement
The Ragman of Rue des Noyers
Society, June 29th, 1860
Le Droit reports the following, under the title Scenes of witchcraft in the LXIX century:
“One of the strangest things is taking place at Rue des Noyers. Mr. Lesage, an economist working at the Palace of Justice, lives in an apartment on that street. Lately there has been debris coming from unknown places, breaking windows and hitting people in their homes, hurting them more or less seriously. These are large fragments of logs of charred pieces of coal, very heavy, and the same coal used in most of Paris. Mr. Lesage’s maid was hit with several of them in her chest, resulting with profound bruises.”
“The victim of this sorcery ended up calling the police. Some agents were placed to supervise but they too were hit by the invisible artillery and could not identify the origin of these blows.”
“Since it was impossible to stay in a home where one never knows what is going to happen, Mr. Lesage asked the landlord to cancel his lease. The request was granted and a bailiff by the name of Mr. Vaillant (meaning brave, which was perfect considering the circumstances of the process which could not be done without danger), was sent to officiate the terms of cancellation,”
“In fact, when the ministerial official started to edit the terms, a huge piece of coal was thrown with extreme force, coming through the window, hitting the wall and turned into dust. Mr. Vaillant, unaffected, utilized the dust to cast over the terms on the page that he was writing, like Junot in former times utilized the earth raised by the bomb.”
“We then realized, in 1847, at Rue de Grès, a similar incident took place. A Mr. L…, coal trader, was also used as a target of tremendous arrowheads and an incomprehensible emissions of stones throughout the neighborhood put fear in everyone. By the coal merchant’s house there was an empty lot, where the old church of Rue des Grès used to be and now is the School of The Brothers of the Christian Doctrine. In the beginning it was thought that the thrown objects were coming from there but it was soon proved wrong. When one side was watched, they would come from another. However, they ended up catching the sorcerer red-handed, and that was nobody else than Mr. L… He had resorted to this fantasy because he did not like his home and wanted to terminate his lease.” “However, it was not like that with Mr. Lesage, whose honorability excluded any idea of foul play and who, as a matter of fact, was happy with the apartment.”
“It is expected that the enquiry conducted by Mr. Hubaut, police commissioner of Sorbonne, may clarify the mystery, which is still a tasteless joke and lasting too long.”
1. (to St. Louis) – Could you kindly tell us if those events are true and whose possibility we don’t doubt? – A. Yes. The events are true. It was only man’s imagination that exaggerated them by fear or irony. However, I repeat, they are true. Such manifestations are provoked by a spirit that makes fun of the local residents.
OBSERVATION: Since then we had the opportunity of seeing Mr. Lesage who honored us with his presence, not only confirming the facts but rectifying and correcting them in several points. St. Louis was right by saying that they were exaggerated by fear or irony. In fact the story of the dust stoically collected by the courageous official, like in the Junot case, was an invention of the jester reporter. In the next issue we will report accurately the events, with new observations that were produced.
2. Is there anyone in the house that is the cause of those manifestations? – A. They are always caused by the presence of the person that is attacked. The disturbing spirit gets attached to the place where the person is and wants to do some harm to that person or make them move away.
3. We ask if there is someone among the inhabitants of the house as the cause of the phenomena by an involuntary and spontaneous mediumistic influence. – A. That is really necessary otherwise the event would not take place. The spirit inhabits his favorite place; stays there, inactive, until someone shows up with the skills that they need. When such a person is around they then take the opportunity and make as much fun as they can.
4. Those spirits are always of an inferior order. The aptitude to serve them as an instrument is a trait unfavorable to the person? Does it indicate certain sympathy with spirits of such a nature? – A. It is not exactly like that since that attribute depends on a physical disposition. However, it sometimes denounces a material tendency which would be preferable not to have because the more morally elevated the person is the more they attract the good spirits to them and this necessarily keeps the bad ones away.
5. Where does the spirit find the projectiles that are used? – A. In most cases those objects are gathered near the places where they are thrown. A force originated in the spirit throws them in space and they reach the places designated by the spirit. When there is no stones, coal, etc. in those places they can very well be manufactured by them.
OBSERVATION: In the April 1859 issue of The Review we gave the complete theory of this kind of phenomenon, in the following articles: Furniture from beyond the grave and Pneumatography or direct writing.
6. Do you think that it might be useful to evoke that spirit to ask for clarifications? – A. Do that if you wish. However, it is an inferior spirit who shall give only insignificant answers.
Society, June 29th, 1860
1. Evocation of the disturbing spirit of Rue des Noyers. – A. Why have you called me? Do you want me to throw stones at you? That would make a nice stampede perhaps, despite your air of courage?
2. If you threw stones at us here we would not be afraid. My question is if you can positively do that. – A. Perhaps not here. You have a guard that watches you.
3. Was there anybody at Rue des Noyers who served you, facilitating the bad tricks you played with the inhabitants of the home? – A. Certainly. I found a good instrument and no smart, wise and important spirit to block me. I am joyful and I like to have fun.
4. Who was your instrument? – A. A maid.
5. Did she do that unconsciously? – A. Oh! Yes, poor thing! She was the one who feared the most.
6. Among the persons present here, is there anyone capable of helping you to produce such phenomenon? – A. I could well find one if that person was available but I cannot maneuver here.
7. Can you indicate the person? – A. Yes! He sits on the right hand side of the one who speaks. He wears glasses.
OBSERVATION: In fact the spirit points to a member of the Society who has some ability as a writing medium but had never had any physical manifestations. It is likely another joke of the spirit.
8. Did you intend to harm anyone? – A. Me? I never had any hostile intent but people will take advantage of that for they want everything.
9. What do you mean by that? We don’t understand you. – A. I was having fun and you study these incidents and have one more fact to demonstrate that we exist.
10. Where did you take the objects that you used from? – A. Those are very common. I found them in the backyard and nearby gardens.
11. Have you found them all or you made some? – A. I made nothing.
12. In case you did not find them could you have fabricated them? – A. It would have been more difficult but in the end we mix matter and that creates something.
13. Now tell us how did you throw them? – A. Ah! That is more difficult to explain. I used the electrical nature of that woman, added to mine, less material. We were then able to carry those several materials together (see note after the evocation).
14. I believe you could give us some information about yourself. To begin with tell us if you died long ago. – A. It was a long time ago. Something like fifty years.
15. What did you do when alive? – A. Not much. I used to collect rags around the neighborhood and people used to tease me because I liked red wine too much; also, I wanted everyone to stay away from me.
16. Did you willingly respond to our questions or someone else? – A. I had a guide.
17. Who is this guide? – A. Your good king Louis.
OBSERVATION: This question was raised due to the nature of certain answers that seem to go beyond the reach of the spirit given the depth of the ideas and the language employed. It is no surprise that he had been helped by a more enlightened spirit, who wanted to use this occasion to give us more instruction. This is a very common fact. However, there is a remarkable particularity in this case which is the fact that the influence of the other spirit was felt in the writing itself: the answers in which his presence was noticed are more regular and coherent; the others are broad, rude, irregular, sometimes illegible, showing a diverse character.
18. What do you do now? Are you concerned with your future? – A. Not yet. I wander around. I get so little thought from Earth, nobody prays for me. Thus, I get no help and I don’t work.
19. What was your name when alive? – A. Jeannet.
20. Well then, we shall pray for you! Tell us now if the evocation has given you pleasure or has it bothered you? – A. It gave me pleasure before anything else because you are good, joyful people, although a bit austere. That is fine, you heard me and I am glad for that. Jeannet
OBSERVATION: The explanation given by the spirit to question 13 is in perfect agreement with what we have heard from other spirits for some time, regarding the way they operate in order to make movements and rotations of tables and other inert objects. The phenomenon seems very simple when we are aware of that theory. We learn that it derives from a natural law and it is not more magical than any other effect whose cause is unknown. This theory is thoroughly developed in the May and June 1858 issues of The Review.
Experience daily confirms the utility of the theories that we have given about the spiritist phenomena. A rational explanation of those phenomena should result in a greater understanding of their possibility, added to conviction. That is why many people who were not convinced by the most extraordinary facts were then convinced since they could understand why and how. In addition, to many people those explanations eliminate the extraordinary, placing the facts in the natural order of things, however uncommon they may be. It means that it is not about a breach of the natural laws and that the devil has nothing to do with it. When these phenomena occur spontaneously, as at Rue des Noyers, they almost always offer an occasion to do some good and alleviate a soul.
It is well known that similar events took place at the Rue des Grès in 1849, near the Sorbonne. Mr. Lerible, the victim, has just denied the fact in the papers that accused him of fraud, taking them to the courts. Below his considerations, which deserve our analysis.
“On July 9th, 1860 by request of Mr. Lerible, business owner and former coal and wood merchant residing at Rue de Grenelle-Saint-Germain, 64 in Paris, living in the address of his property; I, Aubin Jules Demonchy, official from the Seine civil court, in Paris, residing at Rue des Fosses Saint-Victor 43, signed below, I notify Mr. Garat, manager of the la Patrie newspaper, in the office of that periodical, located in Paris, Rue du Croissant, where I declared to a trustful lady:
• Having to insert in response to the article published on June 27th, in the Facts of the la Patrie newspaper, the following citation, made by the petitioner to the le Droit newspaper, offering to pay for the costs of publication, in case his answer exceeds the maximum number of lines authorized to be published by law:
“On July 9th, 1860 by request of Mr. Lerible, business owner and former coal and wood merchant residing at Rue de Grenelle-SaintGermain, 64 in Paris, living in the address of his property; I, Aubin Jules Demonchy, official from the Seine civil court, in Paris, residing at Rue des Fosses Saint-Victor 43; I cited Mr. François, in person and as a manager of the le Droit newspaper, in the office of that periodical, located in Paris, Dauphine Place, where I was speaking to him…”
“To appear in the audience on August 8th, 1860 before the President and competent Judges of the Sixth Chamber of the Court of First Instance of the Seine, ruling in matters of correctional police, in the Palace of Justice of Paris, at 10 am, to:”
“Considering that in the issue of June 26th last and given the facts that would have happened in a house at Rue des Noyers, the le Droit newspaper says that similar facts had occurred in 1847, in a house at Rue des Grès;”
“That the editor adds explanations to his observations leading to believe that the attacks at Rue des Gres in 1847 were generated by the tenant himself in ill-faith, in order to obtain cancellation of the lease, through a deceitful speculation.”
“Since the facts reported by the le Droit did take place not in 1847 but in 1849, in the house occupied by the petitioner over that time, at Rue des Grès;”
“That although the name of the petitioner was not mentioned in the article of the le Droit except by the initials, the exact designation of his business, the places of his residence, and finally the indication that the referred facts were collected by that paper, sufficiently indicating the petitioner as the author of those maneuvers attributed to the person who lived in the house at Rue des Grès;”
“Considering that such accusations attack the honor and decency of the petitioner;”
“That are very reprehensible, considering that there has been no verification of the events that were indicated and that, similarly to those which seem to have occurred at Rue des Noyers, those events still remain without explanation;”
“That, on another hand, the petitioner has been the owner of the house and the lot where he lived at Rue des Grès, since 1847;”
“That the supposition reached by the le Droit’s director is nonsense and has never been formulated;”
“Since the terms employed by the le Droit constitute defamation of character and hence subjected to the penalties of the law; that every newspaper in Paris took advantage of the le Droit’s article and that the petitioner’s honor was offended by that publicity, hence compensation being owned to him;”
“For those reasons:”
“Mr. Francois is submitted to the application of the penalties of law, being personally condemned to pay for losses and damages claimed in audience by the petitioner, who at this point declares that such compensation will be given in favor of the poor, still demanding that the ruling be inserted in every Parisian newspaper, given the citation, in the terms mentioned above, considered condemned to pay for the costs of the process, in all its application; and to avoid claim of ignorance by the condemned, a copy of the current citation was delivered to his residence, in the above terms; Cost: 3.55 francs. Signed: Demonchy” “Registered in Paris, on July 6th, 1860. Received: 2.2 francs. Signed: Duperron”
“Declaring to the cited above that if the present request is not satisfied in full, the petitioner shall apply the legal recourses;”
“And the terms above were left in copy at his residential address. Cost: 9.10 francs.
Demonchy”
Family Conversations from Beyond the Grave
Thilorier, the Physicist
Thilorier, the Physicist Thilorier was heavily involved with the search for a motor destined to replace the steam engine and he thought to have found it with the application of Carbon Acid that he had actually condensed. Steam was then considered as a gross and outdated means of transportation. The following article from the Patrie of September 22nd, 1859 illustrates that:
“If Thilorier found an incomparable power motor, the steam engine would be no more than a childish toy, he would still need to regulate its power, and he failed in his three or four tests. The explosions of the devices had seriously injured the martyr of Science, making him almost completely deaf.
Meanwhile, experiences with the condensation of Carbonic acid seemed to have been renovated at the College of France. Out of imprudence or dismal chance, the device broke and exploded, gravely hurting several people and taking the life of an assistant to Professor Thilorier, who also lost a finger.
He was not as sorry for his finger as he was for the negative publicity given to his newly found motor. Scientists were taken by fear and refused to give in to the naïve arguments of Thilorier: “The condensation device exploded twenty times in my hands and this is the first time that it killed someone! It has never gone beyond hurting me!” Only the name “Carbonic acid” was enough to keep the whole Institute away, not to mention the Sorbonne and the College of France.
Somewhat saddened by all that, Thilorier withdrew himself to his laboratory more than usual. His loved ones soon noticed the profound changes in his habits. He spent days in a row not even thinking of taking his cat in his lap. He walked in strides and no longer touched his retorts or alembics. On occasions when he left home he would suddenly stop in the middle of the road, not even noticing the curiosity and worry of the passers-by.
As he was a man of soft and distinct appearance, with beautiful hair that was just starting to turn grey, wearing the emblem of the Legion of Honor on the lapel of his blue coat, he was looked at with sympathy. One day a young lady taken by compassion took him by the arm and moved him from the road to the sidewalk. He did not even bother to thank his kind benefactor. He used to walk by his best friends and not see them and not respond to them when they talked to him. A single idea had taken him over, like the subtle line that keeps the genius from madness. Talking to one of his friends in the laboratory, one day he said:
• I have finally solved my problem. As you know, a few weeks ago my condensation device broke down at the Sorbonne…
• A few weeks? I interrupted him. But that was several years ago!
• Ah! He continued impassibly, has it then taken me so long to solve my problem? A few weeks or a few years, who cares if in the end I have my solution! Yes my friend, not only an explosion is impossible but I also dominate that terrible force. It is my slave! I can use it at will to move huge masses, to give life to gigantic machines, or force them to play with the most delicate devices, without breaking them!
• And as I kept looking at him stunned, he shouted laughing:
• For God sake, he doubts me! But look at this design, these outlines; and if you don’t believe your eyes, listen to me!
• Then, with an unquestionable lucidity, even to a strange man at the archives of Science, he explained the means at his disposal to execute his work. One could not object one single point of his theory. His theory was irrefutable in all of them.
• I need three days to build my device, he said. I want to build it myself, with my own hands. Come to see me the day after tomorrow… And you who did not leave me, you that had no doubt about me, you that have defended me with your pen, you shall be the first to share and enjoy the success with me.
• I was in fact faithful, as he said.
• When I was passing by the reception, the person in charge said: Oh! Sir, what a disgrace, don’t you agree? Such a good man! A man born for goodness, dying so fast like that!
• But who? What are you talking about?
• Mr. Thilorier. He has just died.
• Ah! She was telling the truth. My unfortunate friend had been hit by a sudden death in the lab.
• What has happened to his discovery? Not one trace of the details that he had shown me was found; his notes, if he left any, were also lost. Had he solved the great problem that tormented him? God knows! God who had not allowed him to transmit his crazy or sublime thought but to a profane, incapable of distinguishing the true from the false, and above all, keeping the memory of the theory on which the inventor based his ideas. In any case the condensation of the Carbonic acid today is no more than a curious experiment that the teachers rarely demonstrate in their courses. Had Thilorier outlived a few more days perhaps the Carbonic acid could have transformed the face of the world. Sam
Would Thilorier have found or not what he was looking for? In any case, it would be interesting to know what he thought as a spirit.
1. Evocation. – A. I am here and very glad to be among you.
2. We wish to speak with you because we believe that we can learn from a conversation with the spirit of a scientist, like you were when alive. – A. The spirit of a scientist is sometimes more elevated on Earth than in Heavens. However, when Science walks together with probity, this shall be a guarantee of spiritual superiority.
3. As a physicist you were particularly concerned with the search for a motor to replace steam and you thought to have found it in the condensed Carbonic acid. What do you think about that now? – I had such a fixed idea about this subject that I had a dream on the eve of my death, or to be more accurate, at the time of my spiritual resurrection.
4. A few days before you died you thought you had found the solution to the practical difficulties. Had you really found that? – A. I tell you that the super excitation of imagination had given me a fantastic dream that I announced when awake. It was, to be accurate, what you call madness. My dream was not absolutely applicable.
5. Were you here when the article about you was read? – A. Yes.
6. What is your opinion about that? – A. Not much. I rest in the arms of my guardian angel since my poor soul left its miserable body very shocked.
7. Nonetheless, could you answer a few questions about science? – A. Yes, for a moment I am willing to get into the intricacies of science.
8. Do you think that the steam engine shall be replaced by another motor? – A. That is already well advanced. However, I do believe that in the future human intelligence will find ways of simplifying it even further.
9. What is your opinion about compressed air as a driving force? – A. Compressed air is an excellent driving force, lighter and more economical than steam. When its use is better understood, it will have more power hence more velocity.
10. What is your opinion now about the use of condensed Carbonic acid for that? – A. I was still far off on that. There will still be numerous tests on that and difficult studies to come to a conclusion. There is still a lot to be achieved by Science.
11. Considering all the motors that are analyzed now, in your opinion which one shall be the winner? – A. Now, steam; later, compressed air.
12. Have you seen Arago again? – A. Yes.
13. Do you talk about sciences? – A. Sometimes the faculties of our intelligences are dedicated to human studies. We like very much to watch the current experiments but when we return to heaven that is no longer a concern. Besides, as I said, at the moment I rest.
14. Still one question, but please, this is very serious; in case you cannot answer that yourself then kindly request the support of a more competent spirit. We have always been told that the spirits use to suggest ideas to people and that many discoveries have that origin. However, since not all spirits know everything and some seek instruction, can you tell us if some of them do research and discoveries as spirits? – A. Yes. When a spirit has reached a more advanced level, God assigns a mission to that spirit, putting him in charge of getting involved with this or that science, useful to human beings. That is when such intelligence, obeying God, searches in the secrets of nature that God allows him to foresee, for everything that needs to be learned with that aim. When he has learned enough he then finds an individual capable of learning that and in turn passing it on. That person is suddenly taken by a single thought; he can only think of that, he speaks about that all the time; he dreams day and night, hears celestial voices talking to him. Then, when it is totally developed in his mind, that person announces to the world a discovery or a new development. That is how the great people have been inspired, in most cases.
15. We thank you for your kindness in giving us your answers and for having left your resting place for a moment. – A. I will pray to God so that he can inspire and watch over you. NOTE: Mrs. G… that eventually sees the spirits describes the impressions she received during the evocation of Thilorier. She saw a spirit that she believes to be his.
16. (to St. Louis) Can you kindly tell us if the spirit that Mrs. G… saw was really that of Thilorier? – A. It is not exactly that spirit that the lady has just seen. Later her eyes will be more used to distinguishing the form or perispirit and she will know perfectly well. At this point in time it is a kind of mirage to her. Note: The following questions were also addressed to St. Louis
17. If the authors of discoveries are assisted by spirits that suggest the ideas, how come some people believe to have invented while in fact they invented nothing, or only invent illusions? – A. They are deluded by deceiving spirits that take over their brains once these are open to mistakes.
18. How do you explain the fact that the spirit so frequently chooses people incapable of carrying a discovery to the end? - The brains less filled by human prevention are the ones more capable of receiving the dangerous seed of the unknown. The spirit does not choose such a person for being incapable; it is the person that cannot fructify the received seed.
19. But in that case it is science that suffers and that does not explain why the spirit does not preferably addresses a capable person. – A. Science suffers nothing because what one sketches the other finishes, and during the interval the idea matures.
20. When a discovery is premature, can providential obstacles oppose its propagation? – A. Nothing can ever stop the development of a useful idea. God would not allow it. It is necessary that such idea follow its course.
21. When Papin discovered the steam power several tests were realized in order to utilize it, obtaining very satisfactory results, but remained in a theoretical state. How can one explain that such a great discovery had remained dormant for such a long time, since the elements were known and there was no lack of capable people to promote it? Was it due to the insufficiency of knowledge or time had not come yet for the revolution that it would provoke in the industry? – A. For the communication of discoveries that transform the outward appearance of things, God leaves the idea to mature, like the corncobs whose development is blocked by the winter, but only delayed. The idea must germinate for a long time so that it may sprout when needed by all. The same happens to the moral ideas that first germinate and are only implanted when they reach maturity. For example, at this moment Spiritism became a necessity, it shall be received as a blessing, because all other philosophies had been futilely tried to meet the aspirations of people.
St. Louis
Quincampoix Street
Was the death a trial to the father or to the mother? In any case it is likely that God might have taken into consideration the dedication of that man and that suicide has not had the same consequences for him if he had done it for other reasons.
(To St. Louis) – Can you tell us if we can evoke the man that we have just mentioned? – A. Yes. That will make him very happy because it will give him some relief.
1. Evocation. – A. Oh! I suffer a lot but… it is fair. However, he will forgive me.
OBSERVATION: The spirit writes with great difficulty. The characters are irregular and badly written. After the word but he stops and tries to write, unsuccessfully, just writing some indecipherable traces and points. It is obvious that he could not write the word God.
2. Fill the blank that you left. – A. I am unworthy.
3. You say that you suffer. There is no doubt that you made a mistake by committing suicide but has the reason that led you to do that granted you any indulgence? – A. My punishment will be shorter but the action is not less serious.
4. Could you describe the punishment that you endure, giving us the maximum amount of details to our instruction? – A. I suffer twice as much, in the soul and in the body; although I have no more body, I suffer like the amputee with the absent member.
5. Was the only cause of your action the salvation of your son or were you driven by another cause? – A. I was guided by the paternal love only, but it was a bad guide. That is why my penalty will be abbreviated.
6. Can you foresee the end of your suffering? – A. I cannot see the end but I am sure there is an end, and that comforts me.
7. A short while ago you could not write the word God. However, we have seen very unfortunate spirits writing it. Is it part of your punishment? – A. I shall do it but with great effort and regret.
8. Well done! Go for it and try to write the word. We are convinced that if you succeed it will bring you relief. The spirit ended up writing the word, with irregular, large and shaky characters: “God is very good.”
9. We are thankful to you for having attended our appeal and we send our prayers to God in your favor so that his mercy may reach you. – A. Yes, please.
10. (To St. Louis) Could you give us your personal opinion about the action of this spirit that we have just evoked? – A. This spirit suffers in fairness because he lost his trust in God, a fact that is always subject to punishment. His punishment would be long and terrible if he did not have a plausible motive in his favor, like impeding his son to march to death. God that sees the bottom of people’s hearts, and who is fair, will not punish him but according to his deeds.
OBSERVATION: Through his action that man might have impeded the accomplishment of his son’s destiny. To begin with it is not certain that he would die in the war and perhaps that career would have given him an opportunity to do something useful to his progress. Undoubtedly such a consideration shall not be alien to the severity of his punishment. His intention was certainly good and that was taken into account in his case. The intention attenuates the fault and deserves indulgence, but it does not hinder the bad from being bad. If it were not for that, one could excuse every wrongdoing and even kill under the pretext of good intention. Could one believe, for example, that we can kill a hopeless man in order to abbreviate his sufferings? No because that action would abbreviate the trial that he has to undergo and we would do more harm than good. Is the mother who kills her child in hopes that the child will go to heaven less culpable because she did so out of a good intention? Based on such a system we would justify every crime that was committed by blind fanaticism in the religious wars.
Varieties
The Prisoner of Limoges“At the moment our town is involved with an interesting fact for Spiritists, which I promptly pass to Mr. Allan Kardec through you. I myself collected detailed information directly from witnesses of the fact in question, that is, in the prison where the hero of the story is now found.
A soldier of the first regiment of the infantry, called Mallet, was condemned to spend one month in prison for having stole the amount of three francs that belonged to one of his comrades. His sentence will expire in seven days. This young soldier lost a nineteen year old brother, a servant, about eight years ago, and for the past seven years he sees at least four nights out of eight, after midnight, a large flame with a little sheep sticking out from the middle. The vision terrified him but he dared not talk about it. Alone in prison he felt even more terrified and begged the jailer to bring him the company of other prisoners. Four soldiers of the second regiment of mounted hunters were sent to share his place. It was I am when Mallet woke up and saw the flame and the sheep, as did the four witnesses.
As I told you the apparition repeats often; the poor young man is so affected that he cries, remains devastated and refuses to eat. The medical officer of the regiment wanted to attest the fact but did not stay long enough and the vision only took place an hour and a half after he had left. A priest from Saint-Michel, father F…, was luckier, as it seems, since he took notes. I shall pay him a visit to ask him about his opinion.
However, that is not all. The jailer told me that he had seen the jail’s door open several times in the morning, although he had carefully locked it on the night before. Mallet was advised to interrogate the little sheep what he did last night, and this is the answer given to him and that I literally heard from him: Let me say “de profundis” (psalms 130) and the Eucharist; I am your brother; I will not come back.
This is the accurate description of the facts. I pass it on to Mr. Allan Kardec so that he can do as he pleases.”
Questions from a spiritist from Sétif to Mr. Oscar Comettant
Dear Sir,
Mr. Dumas has already told you about an extraordinary phenomenon that took place with my sixteen-year-old son, a medium of a singular kind. Every time that there is an evocation he falls asleep without magnetization and remains in that state responding to the questions which are addressed to the spirit through his intermediary. When he wakes up he remembers nothing. When in trance he responds in Latin, English and German, languages that he has no knowledge about. It is a fact witnessed by many people and that I assure you, for what I have of most sacred, and even to Mr. Oscar Comettant. I have in my hands a report from him dated October 27th, 1859 in which he writes: “But what is your belief? Perhaps Mr. Allan Kardec will ask me.”
I, Sir, will not ask you if you believe in something, first because it is not of my concern; second because there are people who believe in nothing. Mr. Comettant is supported by Voltaire, who did not believe in anything that reason could not understand. He is wrong because despite the immense God given knowledge of Voltaire, there are thousands of things that are known today and that went unsuspected by his reason. Well then, by denying a fact whose reality one does not wish to acknowledge, I question in which side is the absurd? I address Mr. Comettant directly and say this: Let us admit that it is not the spirits that speak with us. Then give us a logical explanation of the cited fact. If you deny it a priori, I call you to the court of reason that you so invoke; if you catch me in a lie then I agree to make a public confession or to be taken as a mad man. Otherwise I am ready to fight you in the terrain of the facts. However, before starting the argument I ask you this:
1st – Do you believe in natural somnambulism and have you seen people in such state?;
2nd – Have you seen somnambulistic persons writing?
3rd – Have you seen somnambulistic persons responding to mental questions?
4th – Have you seen somnambulistic persons responding in unknown languages?
I do need a simple yes or no to all these questions. If there is a yes we will then move to something else; if it is no I take the burden of making you see and then you can explain the facts at your own discretion. Yours sincerely, etc. Courtois With respect to the letter above we shall make the following considerations. It is likely that Mr. Comettant will not respond to Mr. Courtois, as he did not answer other people who wrote to him about the same subject. If he established a controversy it would certainly be on the grounds of sarcasm, a terrain on which one always says the last word and where no serious individual would like to follow him. We hope that Mr. Courtois leaves him in the momentary silence of his incredulity, since it is sufficient to him and he is okay with the fact that he is an issue. Since he only has jokes to oppose its means that he has nothing better to offer. Well then, considering that jokes are not reason, to the eyes of sensible people that is a confession of defeat.
Mr. Courtois is not right when taking the incredulous’ denial too seriously. The materialists don’t even believe that they have a soul and reduce themselves to the modest role of robots. How can they admit to spirits around them if they don’t believe that they themselves have a spirit? Speaking about spirits and their communications is to begin where the materialists should stop. Since they don’t admit the first cause they cannot admit the consequences. One would say that since they have reason they should yield to the evidence. That is true but this is precisely the reasoning that they lack. As a matter of fact, it is well known that the worst blind person is the one that does not wish to see. Let them be in peace because their denial will not impede truth from spreading, as they cannot stop the water from running.
Spontaneous Essays and Spiritist Dissertations
Regarding the evocation of Thilorier (medium Mrs. Costel)
I will talk about the need for gathering several elements of the spirit to form a whole. It is a common illusion that the development of a special skill requires a special study. No. Human spirit, like a river, enlarges with all its tributaries. Human beings must not be isolated in their work, that is, they must sprout the force of the ideas in contact with every opposition. Originality is the contrast of the mother-idea; it is one of the rarest superiorities. It is muffled since childhood by an absurd rule that reduces every spirit to the same level. I will explain this idea. Thilorier, that you have just evoked, was a passionate inventor, an active intelligence, but he had shut himself in the sphere of his invention, that is, in a fixed idea. He would never allow himself the fresh air of other peoples’ ideas. Hence, he was imprisoned by his own mind. The genius floated around him. Because he closed all openings, he allowed madness, the sister of genius, to penetrate and invade such a well-guarded place. Thilorier, who would have left an immortal name, now lives only in the memories of a few scientists. Georges (a familiar spirit)
I will speak about the singular need of the best spirits to always meddle into things that are not of their concern. For example: an excellent business man will have no doubt about his political skills and the greatest diplomats will place self-esteem before making any decision about the most frivolous issues. Such a fault, which is common to everyone, has no other cause but vanity and vanity has only artificial needs. Vanity seeks falsehood, before anything else, for ablution, for spirit or for the heart itself; it destroys the instinct of beauty and truth; it leads women to misrepresent their beauty; it persuades people to seek precisely what is more harmful. If French men and women did not have that defect, the men would be one of the most intelligent of the world and the ladies the most charming of Eves known; thus, let us not feed on such absurd weakness; let us have the courage of being ourselves; of wearing the color of our spirits, like that of our hair.
However, thrones shall ruin and republics shall be established before a frivolous French man renounces his pretensions to seriousness and a French lady to her airs of solidity. It is a continual hypocrisy where each one wears the clothes of other times or dresses like their neighbor. Political hypocrisy, religious masks, through which everybody seeks one another, dragged by the vertigo and not finding the starting point or their objective in all that turmoil.
There is in the study of Spiritism a serious mistake that propagates every day and that becomes almost the focus of attraction of people towards us; it is the fact that they see us as infallible in the answers. They think that we must know everything, see everything, and foresee everything. What a mistake! Huge mistake! Certainly, since our soul is no longer imprisoned by a material body like a bird in a cage, it soars up into space; the senses of the soul become more subtle, more developed; we see and hear better, but we cannot know everything; we cannot be everywhere since we don’t have the gift of ubiquity.
What would then be the difference between God and us if we were allowed to get to know the future and to promptly announce it? That is impossible. We do know more than human beings do, that is correct; we can sometimes read the minds and the heart of those who come to us but our Spiritist Science stops there. Make no mistake then and stop questioning us exclusively to know what happens here and there in your planet, or relatively to a material or commercial discovery or to be informed about what is supposed to happen tomorrow, in politics or business. We shall always inform you about our condition, about our extracorporeal life, about God’s greatness and benevolence, about everything that can be useful to your enlightenment to your present as well as future happiness, but do not ask us about what we cannot and must not tell you.
In the beginning it was the word and the word was God. That is how it is announced in St. John’s Gospel. That is, in the beginning there was the principle and the principle was God, the Creator of everything, who gave no hesitation to the formation of the human being of this globe. He created human beings as they are today, giving them free will and the ability to advance. God told the oceans: you shall not go further. He showed human beings the universe and contrarily said: That is all yours; work, develop the treasures which are spread all over, in the air, in the waves, in the heart of Earth. Do work and love. Never doubt your straight divine origin. You are not the fruit of a slow progression; you have not gone through the animal ranks; you are positively the children of God.
Where does sin come from then? Sin was created by your own faculties; it is the other side and exaggeration of those faculties. There was no first man, father of human kind, as there was not a unique sun to illuminate the universe. God opened his great hand and spread the human race with the same profusion as the stars in the skies. Spirits animated by God’s breath soon revealed God’s existence to human beings, well before the prophets that you know. Other unknown envoys had clarified the ignorant souls. Simultaneously to human beings, God created the animals. The latter endowed by the instinct but not by a progressive intelligence. Hence, they kept their primitive form and except those with individual training, they are the same as those from the times of our forefathers. The cataclysms of the floods – since there was not a single one but several – extinguished entire races of animals and human beings. These are the geological transformations that still threaten you. Human beings discover but do not invent. Thus, the mythological beliefs were not mere fictions, but revelations from inferior spirits. The satyrs and fauns were secondary spirits that inhabited the forests and fields, as they do today. In those days they were allowed to manifest more frequently to human beings, because materialism had not yet been depurated by Christianity and by the knowledge of an only God. Christ destroyed the empire of the inferior spirits in order to establish the empire of the spirit upon Earth. That is the truth that I attest in the name of the All-Mighty God.
Spiritism is the science of total light. Happy is the society that practices it! It is only then that the golden age, or even better, the time of celestial thought shall reign among you. Don’t you think that you shall have less earthly satisfaction because of that! Much to the contrary, everything shall be happiness to you, because in those days light will allow you to see truth in a more pleasant way. Human beings shall no longer teach this insidious science that makes you see through the deceiving mask of the common wealth or a future good that the teachers themselves frequently do not trust. It will not be the time of lie and greed; the wish to have everything to the benefit of a sect or sometimes to the benefit of a single person. Human beings certainly shall not be perfect but mistakes shall be more restricted and the evil ones will have a limited influence that human beings will be happy in their minorities. In those days human beings will understand work and all shall reach wealth because no one will desire the superfluous but to do great things to the benefit of everyone. Love, that divine word, will no longer have the impure connotation borrowed from you. Every personal feeling shall disappear before this education gently contained in the words of Christ: Love your neighbor as yourself.
Coming to that belief you shall all be mediums. All vices that degrade your society shall disappear. It shall all become light and truth. Selfishness, that rodent worm and straggler of progress, that muffles every fraternal feeling, it shall no longer dominate your souls. Your actions shall no longer be driven by greed and lust. You shall love your wife because she has a good soul and because she shall care for you; because she will see in you the man chosen by God to protect her weakness and because both shall help one another to withstand the earthly trials and you will be the instruments devoted to the propagation of the creatures destined to improve, advance, so to achieve better worlds, where you shall elevate even further towards our supreme Benefactor, through an even more intelligent work. Go, spiritists! Persevere. Do good for the common good. Kindly neglect the scoffers. Remember that everything in nature is harmony; that harmony is also in the superior worlds and that despite certain strong spirits you will also have your relative harmony.
St. Louis
The human being is at the same time a very singular and a very weak being. He is singular in the sense that even in the middle of the phenomena that surround him he still keeps his routine, spiritually speaking. He is weak in the sense, after having seen, after having been convinced, he smiles because his neighbor smiled and he no longer thinks about what happened. And notice that I don’t speak here about vulgar, inexperienced creatures that don’t think. No, I speak of intelligent people, and in its majority, enlightened people. Where does such a phenomenon come from? Because giving a lot of thought to something is a moral phenomenon. The spirit started to act upon matter through magnetism and electricity; then it got into man’s heart and man was not aware of that. Strange blindness! A blindness not produced by a strange cause but created voluntarily, coming from the spirit. Then came Spiritism, producing a commotion in the world, and man published very serious books saying: it is a natural cause; it is simply electricity, a physical law, etc.; and men was then satisfied; but make no mistake, man still has many books to write before understanding what is written in the book of nature, in God’s book. Electricity, that nuance between time and what is no longer time, between finite and infinite, man has not been able to yet define. Why? Know this: You cannot define it unless through magnetism, that material manifestation of the spirit. You only know material electricity. Later you will also know spiritual electricity, which is nothing more that the eternal kingdom of thought.
Lamennais
1. Could you kindly make some clarifications about certain passages of your last essay that seem somewhat obscure to us? – A. I will do what is possible at this point in time.
2. You say: “Electricity, that nuance between time and what is no longer time, between finite and infinite”. This phrase does not seem very clear to us. Can you please develop it? – A. I explain it like that, in the simplest way I can. For you time does exist, right? For us, it does not. Hence I defined electricity as: “that nuance between time and what is no longer time, between finite and infinite” because that part of time that you formerly had to use to communicate from one end to the other of the world, that part of time, I was saying, that no longer exists. Later on that electricity will come, which will be nothing more than man’s thought, covering the space. In fact, isn’t that the most remarkable image about finite and infinite, about the tiny and the very large? In a word I meant to say that electricity suppresses time.
3. Further down you say: “You only know material electricity. Later you will also know spiritual electricity”. Do you mean by that the means of communication from man to man through the mediumistic channel? – A. Yes, as average advancements; something else will come in the future; give man aspirations; he guesses in the beginning; later he sees it.
Practical Instructions about the Spiritist Manifestations
This publication is sold out and shall not be re-printed. It will be replaced by a new publication currently being printed, much more complete and following another outline.
Allan Kardec
September
Bulletin of the Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies
Friday, July 27th, 1860
(General Session)
Committee meeting. The works and minutes of the July 20th session were read.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS: 1st – Report given by Ms. P… about the poem sent to the Society by Mr. Pory from Marseille, with the title Linda, Gallic legend. Ms. P… analyzes the subject of the work and acknowledges the presence of thoughts of great elevation and expressed very well; however, with the exception of the Christian ideas, she does not see much or she sees very little that is related to Spiritism. To her the author seems to be more spiritualist than spiritist. That does not make his work less remarkable, she says, and every poetry lover shall read it with great interest.
2nd – A letter from Mr. X… with a summarized analysis of Mr. Rigolot’s doctrine, from Saint-Étienne. According to that doctrine the spiritual world does not exist; the spirits are immediately reunited with God after death of the body. Only three spirits may communicate with human beings through mediums, they are: Jesus, mentor and protector of our globe; Mary, his mother and Socrates. Every communication, whatever their nature, comes from them. They are the only ones, he says that they manifest to him and when they tell him coarse things he thinks that it is a test. A discussion was established about it that can be summarized as follows:
The Society unanimously declares that reason refuses to admit that the Spirit of good, by excellence, model of the most sublime virtues, may dictate bad things and that there is a kind of profanation in the supposition that communications with revolting nastiness and even obscenities, as seen sometimes, may come from such a pure source. On another hand, the admission that every soul reunites with God after death is the same as denying punishment to the guilty ones since one could not admit that by God’s side we are taught to envisage as the supreme reward, there could simultaneously be a focus of pain to those who led a bad life. If in such divine fusion where the spirit loses its individuality, we then have a variation of pantheism. In either case, according to this doctrine, the sinner has no reason to stop in the avenue of errors since the efforts to do good are superfluous. That is at least what sticks out from the general principles that seem to constitute its foundation. The Society does not know Mr. Rigolot’s system well enough to assess it in details.
The Society ignores how he explains a number of patent facts, such as: the apparitions, for example, through which the evoked spirit of a relative gives material demonstration of identity. Would it be Jesus then taking all these roles? Would it still be Jesus to play the drums or the rhythmic arias, in the case of the rapping spirits? After having played the hateful role of tempter, would he come to serve as an entertainer? There is moral incompatibility between the trivial and the sublime, between the absolute evil and the absolute good.
Mr. Rigolot has always kept himself isolated from other spiritists, which is a mistake. In order to get to know something well, it is necessary to see everything, to study everything, comparing opinions, hear the pros and cons, hear all objections and finally only accept what the strictest logic may admit.
That is what the spirits that guide us incessantly recommend; and that is the reason why the Society has taken the name Society of Studies, a name that implies the idea of analysis and research. It is licit to think that if Mr. Rigolot had followed this path he would have acknowledged in his theory the existence of points in manifest contradiction with the facts. His separation from the other spirits only allow him communications of the same kind, naturally impeding him from seeing what could clarify him about the insufficiency of those spirits to solve all these questions. That is what happens with the majority of the mediums who isolate themselves: they are in the position of someone that by hearing the bell ring only hear a sound. Such is the impression that the Society has about that doctrine that seems incapable of explaining the reason for all those facts.
3rd – Reference is made to a letter from Dr. Morhéry, bringing new details about Ms. Godu and with the continuation of his observations about the obtained cures. Another letter is also mentioned, this time from Dr. de Grand-Boulogne, about the role of the rapping spirits. Given the extension of the letter the reading was postponed to the next session.
4th – Mr. Allan Kardec reports an interesting fact that took place in a private session, in his house. The excellent medium Mr. Rabache was present in that session, through which Adam Smith had spontaneously communicated in a London café. Having been evoked through another medium, Mrs. Costel, Adam Smith responded simultaneously in French, through that lady, and in English, through Mr. Rabache. Several answers showed perfect identity and even the literal translation of each other.
5th –Facts showing a connection to several physical manifestations that occurred with Mr. B…, were presented to the meeting. Among other facts, the transport of a cap thrown into a bedroom and a flask of magnetized water with a strong musky smell, so strong that it impregnated the whole apartment.
STUDIES:
1st – Evocation of the Muslim Séih-ben-Moloka, deceased at the age of 100 years, in Tunisia, and whose life was characterized by acts of benevolence and generosity. His answers reveal an elevated spirit but who was not exempt from sectarian prejudices when alive.
2nd – Two spontaneous essays were received, the first through Mr. Didier, about the conscience, signed by Lamennais; the second by Mrs. Lu…, with multiple advices, signed by Paul.
Friday, August 3rd, 1860
(Private Session)
Committee meeting.
Reading of the minutes and works of the July 27th session.
A letter from Mr. Darcol is read, in which he proposes to the Society a subscription to the Christians from Syria. He bases his proposal on the principles of humanity, charity and tolerance, which are the very essence of Spiritism and must guide the Society.
Having examined the proposal and in all fairness to Mr. Darcol’s good intentions, the Committee thinks that the Society must abstain from any manifestation strange to the objective of its studies and that it must allow each member to freely act on an individual basis.
The Society does not see anything harmful in the proposal, much to the contrary. However, given the absence of the majority of the members in the vacation period, it postpones the analysis of the subject to a session after the current season.
By suggestion of the Committee, the Society decides to go on vacation during the month of September.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – Letter received from Dr. Morhéry.
2nd – Letter received from Mr. Indermuhle, member of the Society, speaking about the good reception given to the spiritist ideas among persons in the rural areas. He mentions the case of a German brochure under the title Die Ewigkeit kein geheimniss mehr (No more secrets about eternity) that he proposes to send to the Society.
3rd – Letter from Dr. de Grand-Boulogne about physical manifestations as a means of conviction. He thinks that it would not be correct to consider every rapping spirit as from an inferior order, since he has received himself communications from a very elevated order through raps.
Mr. Allan Kardec responds that typtology is a means of communication like any other and which can be used by the most elevated spirits, when there is no availability of a faster means. Not all spirits that communicate through raps are rapping spirits and most of them repudiate such classification, only adequate to those who could be called professional rapping spirits.
Common sense rejects the idea that superior spirits would come to spend their time entertaining an assembly by the exhibition of their skills. As for the physical manifestations themselves, he has never denied their utility but persists in the opinion that those are incapable of leading to conviction on their own. Furthermore, he says, the more extraordinary the facts the more they excite disbelief. What is needed, before anything else, is the understanding of the principle behind the phenomena. To someone that knows those principles, the phenomena have nothing of supernatural, and come to support the theory.
Dr. de Grand-Boulogne says that the letter that was just read is a little bit old and that his ideas have changed significantly since then. He agrees entirely with Mr. Allan Kardec since experience has showed him how important it is to understand the principle before seeing things. Hence he only admits in his house persons who are familiar with the theory, thus avoiding objections and useless questions. He acknowledges that he has made more proselytes by such a system than by the exhibition of facts that are not understood.
STUDIES:
1st – Evocation of James Coyle, alienated, deceased at the age of 106 years, in the Saint-Patrick hospital of Dublin, where he was since 1802. The evocation offers an interesting subject for study about the condition of the spirit during mental alienation.
2nd – Appeal, without a special evocation, to the spirits what have requested assistance. Two of them manifested spontaneously: the Great Françoise and the spirit of Castelnaudary, who thank those who have prayed in their favor.
3rd – A spontaneous essay is obtained by Mr. D…, signed by Sister Jeanne, one of the victims of the Syrian massacres.
Friday, August 10th, 1860
(General Session)
Committee meeting.
Reading of the minutes and works of the previous session.
Mr. Allan Kardec announces that a lady member of the Society has sent the amount of 10 francs to be used in favor of the Syrian Christians or towards any other charity that the Society finds adequate to apply.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – A letter from Mr. Jobard, from Brussels, about Thilorier, his former friend, who was evoked on June 15th, 1860. He provides interesting details about his discovery, his life and habits, and rectifies several statements given in the news coverage about him, published in the newspaper la Patrie. Among other particulars he tells the story of how his hearing was reestablished through magnetism. To be published in the sequence.
2nd – Mr. B…, foreign observer, mentions several cases of spontaneous physical manifestations that took place with one of his friends. Since that person could not come to the session, that person will report the facts in more details in a future session.
STUDIES:
1st – Several questions and moral issues addressed to St. Louis, regarding the death of Jean Luizerolle that substituted and saved his son’s life, who was condemned to the death penalty in 1793.
2nd – Evocation of Alfred de Marignac, who transmitted a message to Mr. Darcol about penury, using the name Bossuet.
3rd – Evocation of Bossuet regarding the above and several other questions. He finishes by a spontaneous dissertation about the dangers of religious quarrels.
4th – Evocation of Sister Jeanne, victim of the Syrian massacres, who came spontaneously to the last session, having asked to be called again.
5th – Appeal in favor of the suffering spirits that requested assistance. A new spirit shows up by the name of Fortune Privat, giving details about his condition and his penalties. This communication gives rise to several interesting explanations regarding the condition of the suffering spirits.
6th – Spontaneous essay about the Nothingness of Life, signed by Sophie Swetchine, received by Ms. Huet.
Friday, August 17th, 1860
(Private Session)
Committee meeting.
Reading of the minutes and works of the August 10th session.
By suggestion of the Committee and after a verbal report, the Society accepts Mr. Jules R… from Brussels and residing in Paris as a member.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – In a letter sent by Countess D…, from Milan, to Mr. Allan Kardec, there is the following passage: “I recently searched old magazines from Paris and I found a little story by a charming writer, Charles Nodier, entitled: Lidia or the resurrection. I found myself inside The Spiritist Review; it is an intuition of The Spirits’ Book, though written in 1839. Was Nodier a believer? Was Spiritism discussed in those days? If possible I would like to have him evoked. He was a pure heart and a loving soul. I ask you to please, if you can evoke him. If his moral was so smooth, kind, attractive, how should he be now that his spirit is unraveled from matter!”
For a long time the Society had wanted to call Charles Nodier. It shall be done in the next session.
2nd – Two essays obtained by Dr. de Grand-Boulogne are read, signed by Zenon, the first one about the doubt raised regarding Bossuet’s identity in the previous session and the second about the reincarnation, where the spirit demonstrates the need to view from a moral point and its consistency with religious ideas.
3rd – Two communications received by Mrs. Costel and signed by Georges are read, the first about the spirits’ progress; the second about the spirit’s awakening.
4th – Reading of the evocation of Louis XIV, done by Ms. Huet, and a spontaneous essay received by her about the benefit to be extracted from the advices given by the spirits, signed by Marie, a familiar spirit.
STUDIES:
1st – Mr. Ledoyen reminds us that some time ago St. Louis had initiated a series of essays about capital sins. He asks if St. Louis would like to continue that work. St. Louis responds that he shall gladly do that and that next time he will speak about Envy, since it is too late to do it tonight.
2nd – St. Louis is asked if the Queen of Ouda could be called again in the next session, the one that was already evoked in January 1858, so that we can assess the eventual progress that she might have made. He answers: “It would be charitable to evoke her, speaking to her in a friendly way and at the same time instructing her a little bit, since she still falls well behind.”
3rd – Charles Nodier is evoked. After having responded with extreme benevolence the questions addressed to him he promises to start a new continuous work in the next session.
4th – Spontaneous essay obtained by Mr. Didier about hypocrisy, signed by Lamennais. The spirit then responds to several questions about his situation and the character that is reflected out of his communications.
Friday, August 24th, 1860
(General Session)
Committee meeting.
Reading of the minutes and works of the previous session.
The President reads the following instruction regarding individuals outside of the Society, in order to forearm them against false ideas that they may have about the Society’s objectives.
“We believe it is important to remind those persons who are foreign to the Society and not informed about our activities, that we don’t carry out any experimentations and that they would be mistaken if they thought that this is a place where they would find such distractions. We are utterly involved with very serious things, but of little interest and not much intelligible to whomever ignores the Spiritist Science. Since the presence of such persons would be useless to them and cause of disruption to us, we refuse to grant admission to those who don’t know at least its basic principles and particularly those who are not sympathetic to the Doctrine. We are, first of all, a society of scientific studies, and not a teaching society; we have never invited the public because we know from experience that true conviction is only formed after a long series of observations and not for having attended a few sessions that do not present any methodic continuation. That is why we make no demonstrations that would repeat every time, hindering the continuation of our works. If, irrespective of all that, there are persons here only attracted by curiosity or who don’t share our way of seeing things, we would remind them that they were not invited and that we expect from them respect to our convictions, as we respect theirs. All we ask for is silence and deference. Since respect is one of the most expressed recommendations from the part of the spirits that in good will communicate with us, we insistently invite those who are present to abstain from any private conversation.”
The Committee decided that, although there is a 5th Friday on the 31st of this month, this current session will be the last one before the holidays, and that the first one will take place on the first Friday in October.
The Committee was informed about a letter with a request for admission as a member from Mr. B…, from Paris. However, given the fact that the present session is general, the decision is adjourned to the session after the period of vacation.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – Reading of a particular evocation of Père Leroy carried out by Mr. Jules Rob…, who died not long ago in Beirut. The evocation is remarkable by the elevation of the spirit who confirms in absolutely everything the character that he had when alive, that of a true Christian. He manifests his intent of being evoked at the Society.
2nd – Reading of a spontaneous essay received by Mr. Dacol, about the mediums and signed by Salles. This essay was delivered in the previous session and not read yet because there was not time to have it previously analyzed, an imperiously established formality by the regulations of the Society.
3rd – Another spontaneous essay received by Mrs. B… about Moral Charity, signed by Sister Rosalie.
4th – Two other spontaneous essays received by Mrs. Costel, one about the multiple categories of errant spirits and the other about the punishments, signed by Georges. Both communications are regarded amongst the most remarkable by the elevation of the expressed thoughts, by the truthfulness of the images and the eloquence in style. To be published along with the other more important communications.
Mr. President reinforces that the Society is necessarily limited in time but everything that is received in private by the members must be considered as a complement of their work, as long as they wish to bring it over. The Society must not consider as part of its archives only what is received in its sessions, but also everything that comes from outside and may be useful to everyone’s enlightenment. It is the center to which the private studies converge, to the benefit of all. It is a means of control to the mediums by helping them to understand the nature of the received communications, protecting them against deception. Besides, the spirits frequently prefer to communicate in the intimacy where there is necessarily more reverence than in sessions with a large number of people, by the instruments of their choice, at the time of their convenience and under circumstances that we cannot always appreciate. By concentrating those communications, everybody makes use of the advantages that they can offer.
STUDIES:
1st – St. Louis is asked about the spirit of Georges. He was a painter when alive and used to teach painting to the person who serves him as a medium. His life does not offer any special particularity, but the fact that he was always good and benevolent. As spirit, his communications always show such an elevation that we would like to know the position that he occupies in the spiritual world. St. Louis responds: “He was a fair spirit on Earth; his whole greatness consists on his benevolence, charity and faith in God that he professed; hence, today he is among the superior spirits.”
2nd – Evocation of Charles Nodier, by Ms. Huet. He starts the work that he promised in the previous session.
3rd – Evocation of Pere Leroy. Since the choice of medium was left open, we preferred that he did not use the previous medium in order to avoid any influence and for us to be able to better assess his identity through his answers. These are in agreement with the previously expressed feelings, in all points, and are worthy of an elevated spirit. He finishes with advice of the highest wisdom through which Christian humility, tolerance of the evangelical charity and a superiority of intelligence are revealed.
4th – Evocation of the Queen of Ouda, already evoked in January 1858 (see the March 1858 issue of the Review). Medium Mr. Rob… A slight disposition towards progress is detected but in reality her character has not changed much.
OBSERVATION: A lady that had lived in India for a long time and has known her personally was present at the session. She says that all her answers are in perfect agreement with her character and that it is impossible not to acknowledge a proof of identity in those answers.
5th – Three spontaneous essays are obtained: the first through Ms. Huet, about Envy and signed by St. Louis; the second received by Mr. Didier about the Original Sin, signed by Ronsard; the third by Ms. Stephanie, signed by Gustave Lenormand.
During these last communications Ms. L. J…, a drawing medium, obtained two pieces of work signed by Jules Romain.
After a few nice thoughts written by an anonymous spirit, another spirit who had already communicated through Ms. L.J… interferes, breaking the pencil and making doodles indicative of rage. The spirits communicates through Mr. Jules Rob… at the same time, arrogantly responding the questions addressed to him.
It is the spirit of a foreign sovereign, known by his violent character. Once invited to sign his name he does so in two ways. One of the attendees, connected to the government of his country and has frequent access to documents signed by him, recognizes one as from official documents and the other from private letters.
Once the general session is over the members were invited to stay a little bit longer for one communication.
In a very warm address, Mr. Sanson exposes the recognition that he owes St. Louis for his intervention in the instantaneous cure of a illness in his leg, which had resisted to every treatment and would likely lead to amputation. He continues saying that he owes his truly miraculous cure to his knowledge of Spiritism and his trust in God’s mercy and power, all that he gave almost no attention to before. Since he owes the Society for his initiation in the truth taught here he adds the Society into his recognition. Since then he offers flowers to the spirit of St. Louis on the very day consecrated to him, in memory of the received favor. That tribute is renewed today, August 24th and the eve of St. Louis’ day.
The Society adds to the testimony of gratitude from Mr. Sanson, thanking St. Louis for his benevolence and requesting his continual protection. St. Louis responds:
“I feel three times happy my beloved brothers by what I see and hear tonight. Your emotion and recognition are still the best tribute that you could address to me. May the God of benevolence keep you with those good and generous feelings! I shall continue to watch over the Society united by the feelings of charity and a true fraternity.”
Louis
The Marvelous and the Supernatural
The Case of the Marvelous and the Supernatural
By Louis Figuier (First article)
It happens to the word marvelous the same that happens to the word soul; there is an elastic meaning in both, given to multiple interpretations. That is why we consider it useful to establish some general principles in the preceding article, before entering into considerations of the story given by Mr. Figuier.
When that work was published the adversaries of Spiritism applauded, saying that we would undoubtedly have a strong resistance ahead of us. In their charitable thoughts they saw us inexorably dead. The sad effects of a passionate and thoughtless blindness, if they had taken the burden of analyzing what they want to destroy they would have seen that Spiritism will one day be, and earlier than they might think, the safeguard of society and perhaps they themselves may owe Spiritism their salvation, we don’t say in the next world, with which they care little about, but in this very world! We don’t say these words lightheartedly. It is not time yet to develop them. There are many people, however, that already understand us.
Coming back to Mr. Figuier, we ourselves thought to have found a truly serious adversary in him, with peremptory arguments that would deserve a serious refutation. His work covers four volumes. The two first ones contain an explanation of principles in a preface and an introduction, then a list of very well known facts that will nonetheless be read with interest, given the scholarly research carried out by the author. We believe it to be the most complete report ever given to the subject. The first volume is almost entirely dedicated to the story of Urbain Grandier and the religious of Loudun. After that comes the convulsionary of Saint-Médard, the story of the protestant prophets, the magic wand and the animal magnetism. The fourth and just published book deals particularly with the turning tables and the rapping spirits. We shall come back to this latest volume later, limiting ourselves for now to the summary of the analysis of the whole thing.
The critical part of the stories contained in the two initial volumes consists in the demonstration, by authentic witnesses, that intrigue, human passions and charlatanism had a significant role in the subject, and that certain facts have a clear sign of deception, but that is what nobody objects. Nobody has ever guaranteed the integrity of all these facts, less than any other, and the spiritists must be grateful to Mr. Figuier for having collected proof that will avoid many compilations. They have interest that the fraud is unveiled and all those who find these frauds in the phenomena falsely qualified, as spiritist will be doing them a favor. Well, nobody better than the enemies to do such a service. As seen, they have their utility.
The only problem is that the desire for criticism sometimes drags people far away, and in the heat of discovering evil they frequently see it where it is not, for not having examined the subject with the necessary care and impartiality, which is even rarer. The true critic must stay away from preconceived ideas, undressed from any prejudice, or otherwise the subject will be analyzed from a personal point of view, which is not always fair. Let us take an example: let us suppose that the political history of contemporary events is written with great impartiality, that is, entirely true, and let us suppose that this story is told by two critics of contrary opinion. Considering that all facts are absolutely true, this will forcibly hurt the opinion of one of them. Thus, two contradictory judgments: one that will elevate the work to the skies; the other that will declare it to be good enough for the fire. However, the work contains nothing different from the truth. If that is the case with patent facts like in history, it is also and with even stronger motive when dealing with philosophical doctrines. Well, Spiritism is a philosophical doctrine and those who only see it in the turning tables or who assess it based on absurd stories or the abuse that confuses Spiritism with sorcery demonstrate that they don’t know it. Is Mr. Figuier equipped to judge Spiritism with impartiality? That is what must be evaluated.
Here is how he begins his preface:
“In 1854 when the talking and turning tables appeared in France, imported from America, they produced an impression here that nobody can forget. Many wise and sensible people became alarmed by such an unpredictable development of the passion towards the marvelous. People could not understand such madness, right now in the nineteenth century, with an advanced philosophy and amidst this magnificent scientific movement that drives everything these days to the positive and useful.”
He passed his judgment: the belief in the turning tables is madness. Since Mr. Figuier is a positive man one must believe that before he published his book he had seen and studied everything, in depth; in a word, that he knows what he is talking about. If that were not the case he would make the same mistake as Mr. Schiff and Mr. Jobert (de Lamballe) with their theory of the cracking muscle (see The Review issue of June 1859). We do know, however, that only one month ago he attended a session where he gave demonstrations of ignoring the most elemental principles of Spiritism. Should he be considered sufficiently enlightened because he was present in one session? It is true that we don’t question his perspicacity; however great it is, though, we cannot admit that he can know and particularly understand Spiritism in one session, as he did not learn physics in one lesson. If Mr. Figuier were capable of that we would consider the fact as one of the most marvelous. When he has studied Spiritism with the same dedication that one does in the study of a science; when he has given it the necessary moral time; when he has participated into thousands of experiments; when he has become aware of all facts, without exception; when he has compared every theory, it is only then that he will be able to make a judicious criticism. Until then his judgment is only a personal opinion, without any pro or con weight.
Let us take it from another point of view. We said that Spiritism is thoroughly founded on the existence of an immaterial principle in us, or in other words, in the existence of the soul. Someone that does not admit their own spirit cannot admit a spirit outside. In consequence, by not admitting the cause the effect cannot be admitted. We would like to know if Mr. Figuier would place the following principle in his book, as statement of faith:
1. I believe in God, creator of everything, All-mighty, sovereignly just and good, and infinite in his perfections;
2. I believe in God’s Providence;
3. I believe in the existence of the soul, that outlives the body and in its individuality after death. I believe in that not as a probability, but as something necessary and consequent to the attributes of the Divinity;
4. By admitting the soul and its survival, I do believe that it would not be according to the justice or God’s benevolence that good and evil were treated equally after death, since they rarely receive the deserved reward or punishment in this life;
5. If the soul of the bad and the good one are not treated in the same way, then some are happy and others unhappy, that is to say, they are punished or rewarded according to their deeds.
Had Mr. Figuier made that statement we would tell him: this is the confession of every spiritist because Spiritism would not make sense without it, with the only difference that what you believe in theoretically Spiritism demonstrates through facts, because every spiritist fact is a consequence of those principles. As the spirits that inhabit the space are nothing more than the souls of those who lived on Earth or in other worlds, as soon as the soul, its survival and individuality are admitted, the spirits are also admitted for that very reason. Now that the basis is acknowledged, everything depends on the admission that those spirits or souls may communicate with the living ones; if they can act upon matter; if they have influence on the physical as well as moral world; or on the contrary, if they are destined to an eternal inutility, or only to be concerned with themselves, which is unlikely as long as God’s Providence is admitted and the remarkable universal harmony is taken into account, where even the miniscule creatures have their role.
If Mr. Figuier’s answer were negative or only politely doubtful, in order to avoid shocking very abruptly respectable prejudices, in the words of certain persons, we would tell him: you are no more competent to judge matters of Spiritism than a Muslim to judge matters of the Catholic religion; your judgment could not be impartial and you would unsuccessfully try to avoid preconceived ideas, considering that those ideas are already in your opinion, regarding the fundamental principles that you deny a priori and before knowing the subject.
If one day a board of scientists nominated a secretary to report and examine the issue of Spiritism and that reporter was not frankly spiritualist, this would be the same as having a religious council nominating Voltaire to deal with the subject of dogma. It must be said in passing that people are surprised by the fact that the scientific corporations have not given their opinion but they forget that their mission is the study of the laws of matter and not the attributes of the soul, and even less to decide if the soul does exist. They may have individual opinions about such subject, as they may have about religion; but they shall never have to pronounce as a scientific corporation.
We don’t know if Mr. Figuier would respond to the statement of faith above, but his book allows it to be foreseen. In fact here is how the second paragraph is formulated:
“A precise knowledge of history would have prevented or at least diminish such astonishment. In fact it would be a great mistake to imagine that the ideas that generated the belief in the turning tables and the rapping spirits have a modern origin. This passion for the marvelous is not particular to our times: it is present in all countries and at all times, because it is linked to the very nature of the human spirit. By an instinctive and unjustifiable mistrust in his own capabilities, the human being is led to place invisible forces above his head, exerted from an inaccessible sphere. This congenital disposition has always existed in all periods of human history, dressed differently according to the time, place and costumes, giving rise to different manifestations in the form, however having the same principle in its foundation.”
By saying that “by an instinctive and unjustifiable mistrust in his own capabilities, the human being is led to place invisible forces above his head, exerted from an inaccessible sphere” there is an acknowledgement that the human being is everything, that can do everything, and that there is nothing above him. If we are not mistaken, this is not only materialism but atheism. As a matter of fact such ideas stick out from a number of passages in his preface and introduction, to which we call to the attention of our readers who we are convinced will share our opinion. Can it be said that those words are not applicable to the Divinity, but to the spirits? We shall respond that he then ignores the first word of Spiritism since denying the spirit is the same as denying the soul. Spirits and souls are the same thing and the spirits do not exert their influence in an inaccessible sphere because they are around us, touching us, acting upon the inert matter and every other imponderable and invisible fluid that, irrespectively, are the most powerful drivers and the most active agents of nature. It is only God that exerts his influence from a sphere inaccessible to human beings. Denying such a power is thus denying God. He will finally say that the effects that we attribute to the spirits are certainly due to some of those fluids? That would be possible. However, we would then ask how can unintelligent fluids produce intelligent effects?
Mr. Figuier indicates a capital point when he says that the passion for the marvelous is in all countries and appeared at all times, since it is in the very human nature. What he calls passion for the marvelous, simply put, is the instinctive belief, innate, as he says, in the existence of the soul and in its survival to the body, a belief that has taken multiple forms according to the times and places but fundamentally having an identical principle. Would God have inspired this universal, innate feeling in the individual, to mock later? That would be the same as denying God’s benevolence, and even denying God Himself.
Do you want more proof than those above? The following passages are also from the preface:
“When a new religion transformed Europe in the Middle Ages, the religion was taken by the marvelous. People believed in diabolic possessions, in witches and magicians. For several centuries that belief was sanctioned by a relentless and merciless war against the unfortunate ones accused of secret trade with demons or with sorcerers who are the demons’ representatives.”
“Towards the end of the seventeenth century, at the dawn of a tolerant and enlightened philosophy, the devil age and the accusation of sorcery became a used argument, but that is not enough to deny the marvelous in its own rights.”
“The miracles spread widely in the churches of the multiple Christian beliefs; people simultaneously believed in the divining wand, referring to the movements of a forked stick in order to localize objects of the physical world and to learn about things of the moral world. Several sciences still believe in the supernatural influences, formerly introduced by Paracelsus.”
“Despite the fact that the Cartesian theory about philosophical matters is in fashion in the eighteenth century, whilst all eyes open to the lights of reason and common sense, in this century of Voltaire and the encyclopedia, it is only the marvelous that still resists to the downfall of up until venerated beliefs and the miracles are still plentiful.”
If Voltaire’s philosophy has opened the eyes to the lights of reason and common sense and shook the foundations of so many superstitions, if that could not eradicate the innate idea of an occult power, wouldn’t that be for the fact that such an idea is untouchable?
The philosophy of the eighteenth century shattered the abuse but stopped before the foundation. If such ideas had triumphed against the attacks carried out by the apostle of incredulity, would Mr. Figuier expect to be more successful? Allow us to doubt it.
Mr. Figuier makes a singular confusion with the religious beliefs, the miracles and the divining rod. To him, they all come from the same source: the superstition, the belief in the supernatural. We will not try to defend here that little forked stick which would have the unique property of serving the research of the physical world, because we have not studied the subject and because we have by principle only to praise or criticize something that we know. However, if we wanted to discuss by analogy we would ask Mr. Figuier if the little pointer made of steel with which the sailor finds his route, if that pointer does not have a virtue which is as marvelous as that of the wooden stick. No, he will say, because we know the cause that acts upon the needle and that cause is entirely physical. We agree. But who says that the cause that acts upon the wand is not entirely physical? Before the theory of the magnetic compass was known, what would you have thought if you lived in those days, when the sailors had only the stars as their guides, and that sometimes spoke with them; what would you have thought of a man who told you: I have in my hands a little box, the size of a chocolate box, and a little needle, with which the largest ships can be safely guided; that shows the route in any weather condition with the precision of a clock?
Still once more, we don’t defend the divining rod, and even less the charlatanism that has taken that over. Our only point is what would be more supernatural than a piece of wood, under certain conditions, were agitated by an invisible earthly flow, like the magnetized needle is by the magnetic flux that one cannot see either? Wouldn’t that needle also serve the search for things of the physical world? Wouldn’t it be influenced by the existence of an underground iron mine? The marvelous is the fixed idea of Mr. Figuier; it is his nightmare; he sees it wherever there is something that he cannot understand.
Nevertheless, can he tell us, from his own knowledge, how the tiny grain germinates and reproduces? What is the force that turns the flower towards the light source? Who pulls the roots underground towards a richer and more adequate soil, even through the toughest obstacles? Strange aberration of the human spirit that thinks to know everything and in fact knows nothing; that has before their eyes endless wonders but denies a super-human power!
Since it is based on the existence of God, such super-human power is exerted on an inaccessible sphere; and since it is based on the existence of the soul that outlives the body, keeping its individuality and consequently its influence, religion then has by principle what Mr. Figuier calls the “marvelous”. Had he limited his comments to saying that there are some ridicule and absurd among those classified as “supernatural”, a fact supported by reason, we would applaud him with all our heart, but we could not agree with his opinion when he mixes the principle and the abuse of the principle in the same reproach; when he denies the existence of any power above humanity. As a matter of fact, that conclusion is unequivocally formulated in the following passage:
“From these discussions we believe that it will result to the reader the perfect conviction of the non-existence of supernatural agents and the certainty that all prodigies that have provoked man’s surprise or awe, at all times, can be explained by the exclusive knowledge of our physiological organization. Denial of the marvelous, such is the conclusion to be taken from this book which could be entitled the marvelous explained. If we reach the proposed objective, we are convinced that we would have done a true service to the benefit of all.”
Shedding light upon the abuses and demystifying fraud and hypocrisy everywhere, is no doubt the realization of a great service. However, we do believe that attacking the principle just for the fact that it has been abused is a disservice to society and to individuals. It is the same as taking a tree down just because it has produced a bad fruit.
A well understood Spiritism, revealing the cause of certain phenomena, shows what is possible and what is not possible. Hence, it tends to destroy the truly superstitious ideas; demonstrating the principle, at the same time, it gives an objective to good; it fortifies the fundamental beliefs that incredulity tries to break, under the assumption of abuse; it fights the disease of materialism which is the negation of duty, moral and every hope, and that is why we say that it shall one day be the safeguard of society.
We are in fact far from being sorry for Mr. Figuier’s work. It shall not have any influence whatsoever upon the adepts for they will immediately recognize every vulnerable point. Upon the others it will have the same effect as other criticism: provoke curiosity. Since Spiritism has appeared, or better saying, re-appeared, a lot has been written about it. There has been no lack of sarcasm or attacks. It has not been given the honor of one thing only: a pyre, thanks to the customs these days. Has it blocked its progress? By no means, since it counts its adepts by the millions already, in all corners of the world and those numbers increase daily. Criticism has unwillingly given much contribution to that because its effect, as we said, is to provoke analysis. People want to see the pros and cons and become stunned when finding a rational, logical, consoling doctrine that appeases the anguishes of the doubt, solving what no other philosophy had been able to solve, when they thought it was just a ridiculous belief.
The more renowned the contradictor is, the more repercussion his criticism has and more good it can do, calling the attention even of the indifferent. Mr. Figuier’s work serves that purpose very well. Besides, it was written as a very serious work, not allowing it to be dragged to the terrain of rude and gross personalism, the only resource of the low level critics. Considering that he intends to treat the subject from a scientific point of view, and his position allows him to do so, people will see the last word of science against this doctrine and the public will then know which one to choose.
If the wise work carried out by Mr. Figuier is not powerful enough to cast the last blow onto the doctrine that we doubt that any other will have a better fate. In order to fight it efficiently he has only one means that we gladly indicate to him. One cannot destroy a tree by cutting its branches, but cutting its root. Then, it is necessary to attack Spiritism in its root and not the branches that are born-again after the pruning.
Well, Spiritism’s roots, of this madness of the nineteenth century, to use one of his expressions, its roots are the soul and its attributes. He has then to demonstrate that the soul does not exist and cannot exist since there is no spirit without soul. When this is demonstrated Spiritism will no longer have a reason to exist and we shall acknowledge defeat. If his skepticism does not go that far may he then demonstrate, and not by a simple denial, but by a mathematical, physical, chemical, mechanical, physiological, or any other proof that:
1. The being that thinks during his life no longer does it after his death;
2. If he does think he no longer wishes to communicate with the loved ones left behind;
3. If he can go anywhere he cannot be around us;
4. If he is around us, he cannot communicate with us;
5. He cannot act upon matter through his fluidic body; 6. If he can act upon matter he cannot act upon an animated being;
7. If he can act upon an animated being, he cannot direct the medium’s hand to write;
8. If he can make the medium write he cannot respond to the medium’s questions and transmit his thought to him.
When the adversaries of Spiritism demonstrate to us its impossibility, based on reasons as patent as those of Galileo when he demonstrated that it is not the Sun that moves around Earth, we can then say that their doubts are founded. Unfortunately, up until now, their argumentation is reduced to this: I don’t believe, hence it is impossible. They will certainly say that it is up to us to demonstrate the reality of the manifestations; we demonstrate them by the facts and through reason. If they don’t admit one or the other and if they deny even what they see, it is up to them to prove that our reasoning is faulty and the facts impossible. We will analyze Mr. Figuier’s theory in another article. We hope it is better than Mr. Jobert’s theory of the cracking muscle.
Correspondence - To Mr. President of the Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies
Spiritist Dissertations - Received or read by several mediums at the Society
The DreamThus, I heard, I saw, I was moved and thoughtful about the profound enchantment of the great solitude. I suddenly saw a woman standing on the summit of the hill. She was tall, brunette, and pale. Her long dark hair waved over her white dress. She looked straight forward, staring in a strange way. I stood up in amazement since that woman, blossoming out of the rock, seemed like a dream to me, the divine dream that had dragged over me so often. I approached. She stood there and extended her arm towards the sea, as if inspired, and sang with a smooth and crying voice. I listened to her, taken by a mortal sadness, mentally repeating the lyrics that flowed from her lips, as if coming from a lively spring.
She then turned to me and I felt myself wrapped by the shadow of her white drapery.
• Listen to me, friend, she said. The shaky waters of the sear are less profound; the rocks are less stiff than love, the cruel love that shatters the poet’s heart. Pay no attention to its voice which brings seduction from the waves, from the air, from the Sun, to constrain, penetrate and burn your soul, a trembling soul that wishes to suffer the illness of love.
That is how she spoke. I listened and felt my heart melt in a divine inebriation. I wish I could destroy myself in the pure breath coming out of her mouth.
• No, she continued. Friend, do not fight against the genius in you. Let yourself be taken by the wings of fire through the bright spheres. Forget the passion which shall drag you down to your knees, you, radiant eagle destined to the highest summits. Listen to the voices inviting you to the celestial concert. Take off your flight, sublime bird. The genius is lonely. You are marked by the divine seal; you cannot become a woman’s slave. She spoke, the shadow moved on and the green sea became dark; the skies overcast and the rocks lined up, strangely. She shone even further, seemingly crowned by twinkling stars, and her dress, white like the foam that lashed at the shore, unfolding into immense layers.
• Don’t leave me, I finally said. Take me in your arms; let your dark hair be the bonds that keep me; allow me to live in your light or die in your shadow.
• Come then, she said in a different voice, which seemed more distant. Come, since you prefer the dream that keeps the genius asleep, the genius that enlightens people. Come. I shall not leave you again and both of us, hurt by the fatal blow, shall follow with Dante’s entourage. Don’t be afraid that I might abandon you, oh my poet! The dream rewards you with disgrace and with men’s disdain, people who will only praise your music when no longer irritated by the shine of your genius.
I then felt a powerful embrace lifting me up from the ground. I saw nothing else but the white dress that surrounded me like a halo. I was then consumed by the power of the dream that forever separated me from people.
Alfred de Musset
About the Works of the Society
Georges, a familiar spirit
Notice The second edition of The Spirits’ Book, published in March 1860, was sold out in less than four months. A third edition has just been released. Allan Kardec
October
Mr. Allan Kardec’s response to the Gazette de LyonMr. Allan Kardec’s answer to Mr. Editor of the Gazette de Lyon
Sir,
We received an article signed by C.M., published in the Gazette de Lyon on August 2nd, 1860 under the title “A session of the spiritists”. In that article, although I was not directly attacked, I am so in the person of all those who share my convictions. However, this would mean nothing if your words did not tend to deceive the public opinion about the principles and consequences of the spiritist beliefs, casting ridicule and criticism upon those who profess these beliefs and that you point to the legal courts. Please allow me some corrections about it, while I count on your impartiality with the hopes that you will publish them since you thought adequate to publish the attack in the first place.
You should not think Sir that this has the objective of convincing you or to respond to aggression with aggression. Whatever the reasons that may impede you from sharing our way of seeing things I don’t intend to look for them and I do respect them, if they are sincere. I only ask for reciprocity that is a normal practice among civilized people. With respect to unfriendly name-calling, I don’t have the habit of doing that.
Had you seriously discussed the principles of Spiritism; had you opposed any arguments, good or bad, I could have responded. However, your whole argumentation is limited to classify us as ignorant people; and that is not up to me to discuss if you are right or wrong since pointing out everything that is inaccurate in your assertions would be total personalism.
It is not good enough to tell those who don’t think like us that they are a bunch of fools; anybody can do that. It is necessary to show them that they are wrong. But how can it be done? How to get into the heart of the issue if we don’t know the first word about it? Well, I believe that this is your situation otherwise you would have used better weapons than the banal accusation of stupidity. When you have given the necessary moral time to the serious study of Spiritism – and I warn you that one needs a lot of time – when you have learned everything that can substantiate your opinion, doing an in-depth analysis of all questions; when you have witnessed thousands of experiments, as a mindful and impartial observer, your criticism will then bear some value. Until then it is no more than an individual opinion, based on nothing and it can expose you to be caught off-guard later, accused of ignorance. The beginning of your article is a demonstration of that. Here is what you say: “The so called spiritists are certain hallucinatory people who broke away from every religious belief of their time and country…” Do you know Sir that this is a very serious accusation, even more so for being false and a slanderous? Spiritism is entirely based on the dogma of existence of the soul, in its survival to the body, in its individuality after death, immortality and in the future penalties and rewards. Spiritism does not sanction those truths by theory. Its objective is to patently demonstrate them. That is why so many people who believed nothing have been redirected to the religious ideas. The whole moral of Spiritism is simply the development of Christ’s maxims: the practices of charity, pay evil with good, to be indulgent to one’s neighbors, forgive the enemies; in a word, to act towards the others as we wished they would do towards us. Would you then find these ideas so stupid? Have they broken down every religious belief? No, you will say, but then it is enough to be a Catholic to have those ideas. To have them, maybe, but to practice them is something else, as it seems. Is it very Christian of you, catholic, to insult courageous people who have never done any harm to you, that you don’t even know and that trusted you enough to welcome you in their ambient. Let us suppose that they are wrong. Will it be through name-calling and by bothering them that you will drive them back?
Your article contains another factual mistake that once again demonstrates your ignorance in matters of Spiritism. You say that the “followers are generally workers”. You should then know Sir, to your own benefit, that from the current number of five to six million spiritists, almost all of them belong to the most educated classes of society; among its fervent members, Spiritism counts on doctors in all countries, lawyers, judges, scholars, civil servants of high echelons, officers of all ranks, artists, scientists, businessmen, etc., people that you lightheartedly classify as ignorant. Let us nevertheless get over it. Do the words insult and calumny seem too harsh to you? Let us see.
Have you given enough thought to your words when, after saying that the followers are generally workers, you added with respect to the gatherings of Lyon: “since they don’t receive well those who denounce much intelligence from their looks; the spirits only care to manifest to the simple ones. That is the likely cause of our admission there”. And later you say: “After a brief speech given by the high priest about the nature of the spirits, everything done in a style that may enchant the spirits, due to its… simplicity, the questions began.” I don’t remember the mockery related to the goose pen that according to you the medium used, and other also very witty things. I speak more seriously. I will say only this: your eyes and ears served you very badly because the medium that you speak of does not use a goose pen and both the form and the content of most questions and answers mentioned in the article are pure invention. Those are then small calumnies through which you intended to make your talent shine.
Thus, in your opinion, to be admitted to such worker’s sessions one needs to be a worker, that is, lacking common sense, and you were introduced there because you were certainly taken by a fool. Had they assessed you with sufficient spirit to invent things that don’t exist, it is very likely that they would have shut the door on you.
Have you thought, Sir, that you don’t only attack the spiritists but the whole working class, and in particular that of Lyon? Have you forgotten that these are the very workers, the weavers as you say with contempt, that make your city prosper through the industry? Weren’t those worthless creatures the workers that produced Jacquard? Where have the manufacturers come from, in good number, those who acquired fortune out of their own work, order and savings? Isn’t that an insult to their work comparing their looms to shameful gallows? You ridiculed their language; do you forget that their skill is not that of giving academic speeches? Does one need a sophisticated style to say what is in their mind? Your words are not only frivolous, Sir, and I used this word for consideration. Your words are insensible. If God has never reserved you terrible days, pray for those who feel offended don’t remember that. The spiritists will forget because that is what charity commands them. You must then wish that all of them are, since they drink out of the fountain of Spiritism, the principles of social order, respect to property and religious feelings.
Do you know what the Lyon workers do, those that you treat with so much disdain? Instead of going to get high in the cabarets or being fed by subversive and chimerical doctrines, in that workshop that you contemptuously compare to the cave of Throphonius, amidst those looms of four gallows, they think of God. I have seen them during my staying here. I talked to them and I am convinced of the following: Many among them used to curse their tough work; today, they accept it with Christian resignation, as a trial. Many were envious and jealous of the luck of the wealthy ones; today they know that richness is a trial still more slippery than misery and that the unfortunate person that suffers and does not yield to temptation is the true elected of God. They know that true happiness is not in the superfluous and that those who are called the happy ones in this world also endure cruel anguishes, not appeased by the gold. Many of them laughed at the prayer; today they pray and return to the forgotten path of church, because they did not believe in anything before and now they do. Several would have succumbed in despair; now that they know the fate of those who voluntarily abbreviate their lives, now they yield to God’s will since they know that they have a soul which was uncertain before. Finally, because they know that their passage on Earth is transient and that God’s justice fails no one.
There you have, Sir, what those ignorant people know, as you call them know. They may perhaps express themselves in a ridicule language, trivial to the eyes of a smart man like you, but to the eyes of God the merit is in the heart and not in the elegance of the phrases.
In another point you say: “In former times the Church was powerful enough to silence similar diversions. It was perhaps too harsh, it is true, but it stopped evil. Nowadays, since the religious authority is powerless and common sense does not have sufficient power to do justice to such hallucinations, shouldn’t the established authority intervene …etc.?” In fact, the Church used to burn people at the stake. It is a real shame that we no longer have the stakes. Oh! Disgraceful effects of the progress of the ideas!
I don’t have the habit of responding to diatribes. If it were only about me I would not have said anything. However, since it is related to a belief that makes me proud of professing it because it is an eminently Christian belief, you try to ridicule hard working and honest people just because they are illiterate, forgetting that Jesus was a worker. You provoke them with offensive words; promote the rigor of the law and the religious authorities against them when they are a peaceful people that understand the emptiness of utopias that move them and that have scared you. I had to take their defense, keeping up with the duties imposed by charity, telling them that if others don’t do their duty this is not a reason for them to stay away from theirs.
Banquet Offered to Mr. Allan Kardec by the Spiritists of Lyon
Answer given by Mr Allan KardecThe warm and benevolent welcome that I received from you, since my arrival, would be enough to make me proud, if I did not understand that such testimonies are addressed much less to the person than to Spiritism, of which I am no more than one of the most humble servers. It is the consecration of a principle and I feel doubly happy, for this principle must one day ensure human’s happiness and the appeasement of society, when it is well understood and even better when it is practiced. Its adversaries only combat it because they do not understand it. It is up to us; it is up to the true spiritists, to those who see in Spiritism something more than experiments more or less curious, making it understood and propagating it, preaching by actions as much as by words. The Spirits’ Book resulted in the demonstration of its philosophical reach. If this book has any merit it would be presumptuous of me to be proud of it because the Doctrine that it contains is not my creation. The honor for the good that it has done is due to the wise spirits that have dictated it and that used me as their server. I can then hear the praise without harming my modesty and without exalting my self-esteem. Had I wished to prevail from that I would certainly have claimed its conception, instead of having it attributed to the spirits; and If there is any doubt about the superiority of those who cooperated, one just needs to take into account the influence that it has exerted in such a short time, only by the power of logic, and without any of the material means proper to super excite curiosity.
Nonetheless, ladies and gentlemen, the warmth of your reception shall be a powerful encouragement to me in my laborious undertaking, which I have turned into the reason of my life, because it gives me the consoling assurance that the good hearted individuals are no longer so rare in this materialistic century, as people like to proclaim it.
The feelings that such benevolent testimonies make germinate in me are better understood than expressed; and what gives them a priceless value to my eyes is that they are not driven by any personal consideration. I do thank you from the bottom of my heart, in the name of Spiritism, especially on behalf of the Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies, that shall be happy for your kind demonstrations of sympathy, and proud for having such a great number of good and loyal comrades in Lyon. Allow me to cover in a few words the impressions I take from my brief passage among you.
The first thing that caught my attention was the number of followers. I already knew that Lyon had a large number but I was far from suspecting that it was so significant, already in the hundreds, and soon I hope will be countless. But if Lyon is distinguished for the number it is not less for the quality, which is even better. I have only met sincere spiritists, all over the place, those who understand the Doctrine in its true point of view. There are, ladies and gentlemen, three categories of adepts: the first ones limit themselves to the belief in the manifestations, seeking the phenomena before anything else. Spiritism for those is just a series of more or less interesting facts. The second group sees more than facts. They understand its philosophical reach; admire the moral that result from it but do not practice it. For them, Christian charity is a beautiful maxim, and that is all. Finally, the third group is not satisfied by the admiration of the moral: they practice it and accept all of its consequences. Well convinced that the earthly life is a transient trial, try to take advantage of these short intervals to march in the path of progress delineated by the spirits, struggling to do the good deeds and to repress their bad inclinations. Their relationships are always safe because their convictions keep them away from any evil thought. Charity is their rule of conduct in everything. These are the true spiritists, or better, the Christian spiritists.
Well, ladies and gentlemen! I am glad to tell you that I have not found here any adept of the first category. I have not seen anywhere people concerned with Spiritism for mere curiosity. I have not seen anywhere people using the communications for futile issues. The objective is serious and the intentions honest everywhere. Based on what I see and from what I hear, there are many in the third category. Thus, honor to the spiritists of Lyon, for having entered so widely into this progressive avenue, without which Spiritism would be aimless. Such example shall not be lost and will have its consequences. It was not without reason, I see it well, that the other day the spirits responded, through one of our most dedicated mediums, although one of the most obscure, when I manifested my surprise to them: “Why are you surprised? Lyon was the city of the martyrs. Faith is alive here. It shall give apostles to Spiritism. If Paris is the brain, Lyon shall be the heart.” The coincidence between this answer and the message that was just given before in Mr. Guillaume’s speech, is something very meaningful.
The latest speed of propagation of Spiritism, despite the still present opposition, or perhaps because of that opposition, can give us an insight into the future. Let us then sensibly avoid everything that may produce an unpleasant impression. Let us avoid not the loss of a granted cause, but to delay its development.
Let us follow the advice of the wise spirits on this, and let us not forget that many results have been compromised in the world for excess of precipitation. Let us not forget either that our enemies from the other world, as those from this, may try to drag us through a dangerous path.
You have asked me to give you some advice and to me it is a pleasure to give you those that can be suggested by experience. They shall never be more than a personal opinion that I invite you to analyze with your wisdom, making the use that may seem more adequate to you since I do not have the pretension of imposing myself as an absolute judge. You intendedto form a large society. I have already given you my thoughts on that and I will summarize them here.
It is a fact that the best communications are obtained in meetings with a small number of people, where there is harmony and communion of feelings. Well then, the larger the number the more difficult it is to obtain such homogeneity. Since it is impossible that in the beginning of a science, still so new, there would not be some divergences in the way of assessing certain things, from that divergence there would infallibly be a discomfort which could lead to disunion. The small groups, on the contrary, will always be more homogeneous. In the small groups everyone knows everyone better; it is a more family-like and may admit with better criteria those who are desired. As everybody definitely tends to the same objective they can get along perfectly well and will do even more so due to the absence of that unstoppable susceptibility, incompatible with the quietness and concentration of the spirit. The bad spirits that always try to spread disharmony, irritating susceptibilities, will always have less domination in a small group when compared to a large and heterogeneous group. In short, the unity of vision and feeling will be easier to establish there. The multiplicity of groups has another advantage: the reception of a much larger variety of communications, by the diversity of skills of the mediums. These partial sessions should share their production with the other small groups, each group separately, and everyone will then take advantage of the mutual works. As a matter of fact, there will come a time when the number of attendees will no longer fit a unique session, and the group will have to break by the force of things. That is why it would be better to do now what will have to be done later.
From the point of view of propaganda, there is no doubt that the novice may collect better elements of conviction in the intimacy rather than in the large meetings. Hence there are two reasons to prefer the small groups that can be multiplied to the infinity. Well, twenty groups of ten persons, for example, will unquestionably obtain more and make more proselytes than a single session of two hundred people.
I mentioned, not long ago, the divergences that may arise and I said that they should not create obstacles to the perfect understanding between the centers. In fact, those divergences can only occur in the details and not in the broader picture. The objective is the same: the moral betterment; the means is the same: the teachings given by the spirits. If such teachings were contradictory; if one had evidently to be false and the other true, notice that this could not alter the objective which is to lead the individual towards the good path, for his greater present and future happiness.
Now, good cannot have double standards. However, from a scientific or dogmatic point of view, it is useful, or at least interesting, to know who is right and who is wrong. Then! You have an infallible criterion to evaluate it, be it some simple details or radically divergent systems. This does not apply to the spiritist systems only but to every philosophical system.
First, analyze which one is more logical, which one better corresponds to your expectations, which one can achieve the objective in a better way. The truer will evidently be the one that explains better, that gives better reasons for everything. If a single fact can be opposed to a system, contradicting its theory, it means that the theory is either false or incomplete. Then, analyze the practical results of each system. The truth must be on the side of the one that produces the greater good; that exerts a healthier influence; that produces more good and virtuous people; that stimulates the good deeds based on the purest and most rational motives. Happiness is the constant objective aspired by the human being. Truth will be on the side that yields greater moral satisfaction; In short, that makes people happier.
Considering that the teachings come from the spirits, the multiple groups, as with the individuals, are under the influence of certain spirits who preside over their works, or direct them morally. If those spirits are not in agreement the question will be which ones are more trustworthy. It will evidently be the one whose theory cannot raise serious objection; in short, the one that in all points gives more proof of superiority. If everything that is taught is good, the name taken by the spirit is irrelevant. In that sense, the issue of identity is absolutely secondary. If, under a respectable name, the teaching fails in its essential qualities, you can definitely conclude that the name is apocryphal and an impostor or a mocking spirit is using it. General rule: the name is never a guarantee. The only, the true guarantee is the superiority of thought and the way it is expressed. The deceiving spirits may imitate everything, everything, except true wisdom and true feeling.
Ladies and gentlemen, it is not my intention here to give you a course in Spiritism, and I will perhaps abuse your patience with such details. However, I cannot avoid adding a few more words. It frequently happens that in order to have certain utopias accepted, the spirits impersonate a false wisdom, trying to impose them through the utilization of an arsenal of technical words, trying to fascinate those who easily believe in anything. They have still an even more efficient way that is the presentation of false virtues. Supported by great words like charity, fraternity, and humility, they expect to obtain free access to the grossest absurd; and that is what happens often when one is not forewarned. Hence, we must not be led by the appearances from the part of the spirits as much as human beings. Now, I do confess that this is one of the greatest difficulties. However, it has never been said that Spiritism is an easy science. It has its hurdles that can only be avoided by experience. To avoid falling in the trap it is necessary, from starters, to be guarded against blinding enthusiasm and pride that leads certain mediums to believe that they are the only interpreters of truth. One needs to examine everything cold-bloodedly, weigh-in everything, control everything, and if one’s own assessment is suspicious, which it is sometimes sensible, it is then necessary to report to others, following the proverb that four eyes see more than two. A false self-esteem or an obsession may singly push a notoriously false idea, which is repelled by everyone’s common sense.
Ladies and gentlemen, I don’t ignore the fact that I have many enemies here. Although it may stun you there is nothing truer. Yes, there are people here who hear me with rage; not among you, thank God, where I expect to have friends only. I refer to the deceiving spirits who don’t want me to provide you with the means of unmasking them, since I uncover their tricks, putting you on guard, subtracting from them the domination they could exert upon you. With that respect, ladies and gentlemen, it would be a mistake to imagine that such domination is exerted upon the mediums only. Rest assured that the spirits act incessantly upon us, since they are everywhere, and without our knowledge, mediums or not, spiritists or not. Mediumship does not attract them; on the contrary, it provides the means of knowing the enemy that is always betrayed. Always, listen well, and that the only abuse is to those who allow themselves to be abused.
That, ladies and gentlemen, brings me to complete my thought about what I have just said regarding the dissidences that could take place among several groups, given the diversity of the teachings. I told you that despite some divergences, they should get along and must get along well, as long as they are true spiritists. I gave you the means of controlling the value of the communications, which is how the kind of influence exerted on each one may be appreciated. Given that every good influence comes from a good spirit; that everything that is bad comes from a bad source; that the evil spirits are the enemies of union and concord, the group that is assisted by a bad spirit will be the one to throw the stones on the other and will not reach out to them. As for myself, ladies and gentlemen, I see you all as my brothers and sisters, both with the truth and in error. However I declare out loud that I will be wholeheartedly with those who show more charity and abnegation. If any of you, God forbid, had any feelings of hatred, envy or jealousy I would be sorry for you because you would be under a bad influence and I would rather have those bad thoughts coming to you from a strange spirit than from your own heart. And that would only make me suspicious of the truthfulness of the communications received by you, considering that a truly good spirit will only suggest good feelings.
I will finish this speech, ladies and gentlemen, too long already, with a few considerations about the causes that must ensure the future of Spiritism. You all understand, from what you have before your eyes and from your own feelings, that on a future day Spiritism must exert a huge influence onto the social fabric. However, it is still far away from the day when such influence will be generalized, no doubt. Generations are needed so that man can dispose of the old man. However, since now and if good cannot be generalized, it is already individual, and because that good is effective, the doctrine that entails it is so easily accepted. I will even say that it is enthusiastically accepted, by many. In fact, and abstraction made of its rationality, which philosophy is more capable of liberating human beings from the earthly bonds, elevating their soul to infinity? Which one can give them a more just, more logical idea, supported by patent proofs, about their nature and destiny? May its adversaries replace it by something better; by a more consoling doctrine, better accommodated to reason; by a more cheerful thought than knowing that our dead loved ones remain close to us, see us, hear us, speak to us and give us advice; that gives a more legitimate reason for resignation; that lessens the fear of death even further; that entails more calmness during life’s trials; that replaces, finally, that smooth quietness that one feels by saying: I feel better. Spiritism will lower its weapons before any doctrine which can do all that better.
Hence, Spiritism makes people sovereignly happy. With Spiritism there is no more isolation or despair. It has already spared many faults, impeded several crimes, given peace to many families, and corrected many deviations. How shall that be then when all people are fed by such ideas! Because they will strengthen through reason and will no longer relegate their soul. Human beings want happiness; Spiritism gives that; they will embrace Spiritism. Is Spiritism annihilation wanted? Then, give human beings a better source of happiness and hope. That is as far as the individuals are concerned.
There are two other forces that may have feared Spiritism’s arrival: the civil and the religious authorities. Why is that so? It is because Spiritism is unknown to them. Today the Church begins to see that it will find in Spiritism a powerful weapon against incredulity; the logical solution to several embarrassing dogmas, and finally, that it brings back a good number of stray sheep to their Christian duties.
The civil authority, on the other hand, starts to see proofs of its beneficial influence upon the working classes to which this doctrine, through conviction, brings ideas of order, the respect to property and clarifies about the emptiness of the utopias. Witnessing almost miraculous moral metamorphoses, it shall soon see in the propagation of these ideas a more useful food for thought than the joys of the cabaret or the turmoil of public squares, and consequently a safeguard to society. Thus, people, Church and power envisaging one day in Spiritism a barrier against the brutality of passions, a guarantee to public order and tranquility, a return to the extinguishing of religious ideas, its obstruction will be in no one’s interest. On the contrary, each part will seek a support in Spiritism. As a matter of fact, who can stop the current of this river of ideas that already flows its benevolent waters in the five continents?
These are, my dear comrades, the considerations that I wanted to bring you. I end by thanking you once again for your kind welcome, whose memory shall always be in my mind. I equally thank the good spirits for the total satisfaction granted to my trip, because wherever I stopped I found good and sincere spiritists and I could attest, before my own eyes, the immense development of these ideas and how easily they spread. I found happy people everywhere; suffering people who were consoled, sorrows that were soothed, hatred that was appeased; everywhere I found trust and hope succeeding the anguishes of doubt and uncertainty. Still once more, Spiritism is the key to true happiness and that is the secret of its irresistible power. Is then utopia a doctrine that does such prodigies? May God in His goodness, my dear friends, send you good spirits to assist you with your communications, so that you can be clarified about the truths that you have been assigned to spread. There will be one day when you will harvest a hundred times the grain that you have sowed.
May this feast of friends, my beloved companions, like the former feasts, may this be the guarantee of union among all true spiritists! I propose a toast to the spiritists of Lyon, both in my name and in the name of the Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies.
About the Value of the Spiritist Communications
OBSERVATIONS
We approve his way of assessing the communications because it is rigorously correct and can only contribute to prevent against the illusion that exposes those who accept too easily everything that comes from the world of the spirits as the expression of truth.
However, we think that Mr. Jobard may be a little bit too radical about certain points. In our opinion he is not considering properly the progress achieved by the spirit in the errant state. It is certain that the spirit carries their earthly imperfections beyond the grave, a fact demonstrated by experience. However, and since: the spirit is in a completely diverse environment; their sensations are no longer received from impressions on the material organs; they no longer have a thick veil covering their eyes, confusing their ideas, their sensations, their perceptions and their thinking must experience a significant change. That is why every day we see people who think very differently after death than when alive because their moral horizon has widen up.
Authors criticize their own work; mundane people criticize their behavior; wise people acknowledge their mistakes. If the spirit did not advance in the spiritual life they would return to the corporeal life as they left it, no more advance, no more delayed, a fact that is contradicted by experience. Then, certain spirits may see more clearly and more fairly than when they were on Earth; as a consequence, some are seen giving excellent advices with excellent results. But among the spirits, like among human beings, it is necessary to know whom we are talking to and not to believe that the first one to show up may be the messenger of science or that a wise person may have lost his earthly prejudices just because they are spirits.
Mr. Jobard is entirely correct about it when he says that their theories and systems must only be accepted with extreme reservation. One must act with them as it is done with people, by giving them credit only after they have given irrefutable demonstrations of their superiority, not by the name that they may sometimes falsely use, but for the constant wisdom of their thoughts, by the irrefutable logic of their reasoning and by the unbreakable benevolence of their character. The judicious observations of Mr. Jobard, leaving aside some excesses, will certainly disillusion those who think to have, by communicating with the spirits, an easy way of knowing everything, of making profitable discoveries, etc. In fact, to the eyes of certain people, what is the use of the spirits if they cannot help us to make a fortune? We believe that just a short study of Spiritism is enough to understand that we are taught a number of things which are more useful than knowing if we are going to win in the stock market or lottery. However, even by admitting the most rigorous hypothesis that it would be completely indifferent to address the spirits or people for the things of this world, isn’t that something that they give us proof about life beyond the grave, enlightening us about the happy state or unfortunate condition of those who preceded us? Isn’t that something the proof that our loved ones are not lost and that we will meet again in that world that awaits us, rich or poor, powerful or slaves?
There is definitely a certainty: we will sooner or later make that move. What is there beyond the barrier? What is behind the curtain that hides the future? Is there something or nothing? Behold! The spirits tell us that there is something; that it is not over when we die; far from that, it is when real life begins, the normal life. Even if that was all that we were taught, their communications with us would not be useless. They do better: they teach us what to do here, to be in the best possible position in the other world. Since we are going to stay there for a long time we’d better make sure that we are granted the best possible place. As Mr. Jobard says, generally speaking the spirits don’t bother with the earthly things for a very simple reason: what they have is better. Their objective is to teach us what to do to be happy there. They know that we are attached to the earthly pleasures like children to their toys. They want to makes us think forward. That is their mission. If we are deceived by some, it is for the fact that we want to move them away from their attributions; because we ask them about what they don’t know, cannot or must not tell us. It is then that some people are mystified by the crowds of mocking spirits that make fun of our credulity.
The mistake of certain mediums is to believe in the infallibility of the spirits who communicate with them, seducing them by beautiful phrases, supported by borrowed, generally false names.
Spiritist Dissertations - Received or read by several mediums at the Society
Formation of the SpiritsErrant Spirits
The spirits are divided in several categories. In the beginning the embryos, which have no distinct faculty; which move in the air like the insects flying around a Sun light beam, pointlessly, incarnating without a choice. They turn into ignorant and rude human beings. Above them come the frivolous spirits with no evil instincts, just jester; they have fun with people, causing them silly, child-like inconveniences. They show puerile caprices and meanness.
Punishment
The wicked, selfish and obstinate spirits are given to a cruel doubt about their current and future destinies, just after death. Look around them and see no place where their negative influence may be in order, and are then taken by desperation because isolation and inaction are intolerable to the bad spirits. They dare not raise their eyes to places inhabited by pure spirits. They assess their surroundings and soon, touched by the abatement of the weak and punished spirits, charge as over a prey, armed by the memories of their past mistakes, frequently revealed in their minimum gestures. Not satisfied by that mockery, they fall upon Earth like hungry vultures, looking for those among people who will give easier access to their temptations. They seize over them, exalting greed, extinguishing their faith in God and when finally owning their consciences and see they have dominated their prey, they then extend the fatal contamination upon everything that nears their victim. The bad spirit given to rage is almost happy. He only suffers when he cannot act or when good triumphs over evil. The centuries go by though, and the bad spirit suddenly feels taken over by darkness. His circle of influence diminishes and his hitherto silent conscience makes him feel the sharp tips of regret. Inactive, swept away by the whirlwind of his regrets, he wanders around, seeing as the Scriptures says, the hair of his flesh stand up in fear. He is soon surrounded by a large sense of emptiness.
Mars
Mars is a rough draft of the Earth and also a planet inferior to it. It is not vital for habitation but is the first incarnation of crude demons. These creatures are rudimentary with a human form null of beauty; having the same instincts as human beings without the refinement of goodness.
Jupiter
(Medium Mrs. Costel)
Pure Spirits
Pure spirits are those who have achieved the highest degree of perfection, worthy of appearing before God. Their infinite splendor does not preclude them from being useful to God’s creation. The functions assigned to them correspond to the extension of their faculties. They are the ministers of God, under God, they govern the countless worlds; from above they guide spirits and humans, linked between one another by a boundless love, whose devotion is extended upon all creatures that they attract to become worthy of the supreme happiness. God radiates over them, transmitting His orders. They see His light and it does not blind them.
Dwellings of the Blessed Ones
Let us talk about the last spirals of glory, inhabited by pure spirits. Nobody can achieve them before going through the cycles of the errant spirits. Jupiter is in the highest degree of the scale. When a spirit that has gone through the long purification stage of that planet is considered worthy of the supreme happiness, he is informed by an increased fervor; a subtle fire takes over every delicate fabric of his intelligence that apparently shines, turning visible. Stunning, transfigured, he illuminates the already radiant day before the eyes of Jupiter’s inhabitants. His brothers acknowledge the elected of God and trembling, kneel before his will. However, the selected spirit rises and the heavens, in their supreme harmony, reveal its indescribable beauties. As it rises, the spirit no longer sees things like in the errant state, similar to the concerted creation in Jupiter but now embracing all of infinity. His intelligence soars like a transfigured arrow until it reaches God, there is no fear, no disharmony, as if inside an immense hall powered by a thousands of different things. Love, in these various spirits takes on the color of their refined personalities; they recognize one another and are happy for being together. Their reflected virtues reverberating, so to speak, to the delights of God’s vision, and incessantly increasing the happiness of the elected ones. A sea of love enlarged by every tributary river, their pure strength is set in motion, like the strength of other spheres. Endowed also by the gift of ubiquity, they simultaneously embrace the minimal details of human life, from start to finish. Inexorable like light, their vision penetrates everything at the same time, and active like their driving force, they spread the Lord’s wishes. Like the bountiful wave that escapes the abundant reservoir, their universal benevolence warms up the worlds, confusing evil.
Reincarnation
There is logic in the doctrine of reincarnation that does not escape your understanding. Since only the physical is compatible with acts of virtue and since those acts are necessary to the betterment of the spirit, the latter will barely find the necessary circumstances required to its progress above humanity in one existence only.
Awakening of the Spirit
When the individual leaves behind his mortal remains, he is taken by such fear and astonishment that it makes him uncertain about his actual state; he does not know if is dead or alive, and it takes long for his very confused sensations to clear up. The spirit’s eyes are progressively amazed by the many clarities around him, leading him to a new order of things, great and unknown that he can hardly understand in the beginning but soon recognizes that he is nothing more than an intangible and immaterial creature; he seeks his vestiges, and surprise, he does not find them; some time goes by before he recovers the memory of his past, then convinced of his identity. He looks back to Earth and sees his crying relatives and friends and his inert body. The eyes finally leave Earth and seek the skies. If the will of God no longer keeps him attached to the soil, he then rises slowly and feels his body floating in space, a marvelous sensation. Then, the memory of the life he has just left behind comes with this sometimes devastating, other times consoling clarity. I speak about what I felt, and I am not a bad spirit but I don’t occupy an elevated position, unfortunately. We get rid of every earthly prejudice. Truth shines with full intensity. Nothing mitigates our faults. Nothing hides the virtues. We see our own souls as clearly as before a mirror. We seek familiar spirits because isolation is frightening, but others go by and they don’t stop. There are no affectionate relationships among errant spirits; even those who loved one another don’t exchange expressions of love; those misty forms slide and move on. Loving exchanges are reserved to the superior spirits in their interactions. As for ourselves, our transient state is only good for our advancement, and nothing should distract us from that path. The only communications allowed to us are with the humans because it is mutually useful, and prescribed by God. The bad spirits also contribute to human betterment: they serve through the trials; those who resist conquer merits. The spirits who guide people are rewarded by a substantial extenuation of their penalties. The errant spirits don’t suffer for the absence of communication among them for they know that they will meet again. Hence, their devotion is amplified so that the object of their affection is brought back to them, at the end of their trials, affections which cannot be expressed but which remain dormant. Not one bond established on Earth is broken; our sympathies will be reestablished in the order of their existence, more or less vividly, according to their intensity or intimacy.
Progress of the Spirits
The spirits can advance intellectually if they sincerely and strongly wish to do so. They have their free will, like people, and the errant state does not preclude them from using their faculties; it even helps, giving them the means of observation that they can utilize.
Material Charity and Moral Charity
“Let us love one another and do to others what we would have them do unto us”. The whole of religion, the whole of morals are contained in these two principles. If they were followed here on Earth we would all be perfect: no more hatred, no more hard feelings; I say even more: there would be no more poverty since the many poor people would be fed from the excesses of the tables of the rich, and you would not see in the somber neighborhoods, where I lived in my last incarnation, poor women dragging around wretched children lacking everything.
Electricity of Thought
I will talk about the strange phenomenon that takes place in the meetings, whatever their character. I mean the electricity of thought, which spreads as if by magic through the brains of those less prepared to receive it. That alone could confirm magnetism to the eyes of the most incredulous. I am amazed by the coexistence of the phenomena and how they reciprocally confirm each other. You will certainly say: Spiritism explains them all, because it provides the reason for the facts up until now left to the domain of superstition. It is necessary to believe in what Spiritism teaches you since it transforms stones into diamonds, that is, it incessantly elevates the souls dedicated to its understanding, giving them patience to endure their sufferings on Earth, allowing them the glorious elevation in heaven, drawing them closer to the Creator.
Hypocrisy
There should be two very distinct fields on Earth: on one side those who openly do the good things and on the other, those who openly do bad things. No, however! The human being is not honest not even when it comes to bad things, since it affects virtue! Hypocrisy! Hypocrisy! Powerful goddess! How many tyrants have you created? How many idols to adore!
November
Bulletin of the Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies(Private Session)
Committee meeting.
Minutes and works of the August 24th session were read.
After having received a letter requesting membership from Mr. B… and after having had the report and verbal appreciation by the Committee, the Society admits Mr. B, a Parisian trader, as a member.
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – Mr. Allan Kardec reports the result of his trip on behalf of Spiritism and gladly mentions the warm reception he received everywhere and especially in Sens, Macon, Lyon and Saint-Etienne. He was able to attest to the considerable progress of Spiritism in every place he visited; however, what is worth mentioning is that he has not seen people making use of Spiritism as a distraction. In all places people were seriously involved and understood its reach and its future consequences. There are still many opponents, no doubt, from which the most bloodthirsty have self-serving interests but the number of mockers have reduced noticeably.
Bibliography Letter from a Catholic about Spiritism
By Dr. Grand, former Vice-Consul of France
The author of this brochure proposes to demonstrate that it is possible to be simultaneously a good Catholic and a zealous spiritist. In that sense he preaches by the word and by the example since he is sincerely one and the other. Through facts and arguments of rigorous logic he establishes the agreement between Spiritism and religion, demonstrating that all fundamental dogmas found in Spiritism give an explanation that satisfies the most demanding reason, and that Theology unsuccessfully strives to provide; concluding that if these dogmas were taught in this way they would find less incredulity and hence religion would have to gain from an alliance, forecasting that one day Spiritism will be in religion and religion in Spiritism.
It seems hard to believe that after reading this little book those with their religious scruples who keep away from Spiritism are not led to a healthier appreciation for it. There also is an obvious fact that the spiritist ideas advance with such a speed that even without being a sorcerer or a foreteller, it is possible to predict the time when those ideas will be so broadly accepted that, willing or not, one will have to count on them. They shall conquer citizenship, without the need for anyone’s permission; and it shall soon be acknowledged, if not done yet, the absolute impossibility of stopping its course.
Even the diatribes give them an extraordinary boost and one would not believe the number of adepts that Mr. Louis Figuier made with his “Histoire du Merveilleux” (History of the Marvelous) in which he pretends to explain everything through hallucination when, in fact, he definitely explains nothing since his starting point is the denial of every force outside humanity and his material theory cannot resolve all cases. The mockery of Mr. Oscar Comettant was without sufficient reasoning. He made people laugh but not to the cost of the spiritists. The gross and insensible article from the Gazette de Lyon harmed only itself because everybody judged it as it deserved.
After reading the brochure mentioned above, what can we say to those who still dare to suggest that the spiritists are impious and that their doctrine threatens religion? They don’t notice that by saying so they would lead to believe that religion is vulnerable. It would in fact be very vulnerable if a utopia could compromise it – since according to them this is utopia. We are not afraid of saying that all sincerely religious people – meaning those that are more from their hearts than from their lips – will recognize in Spiritism a divine manifestation, whose objective is to revive the perishing religious faith.
We highly recommend this brochure to all of our readers and we do believe that they shall do good service by promoting it.
Homer
Family Conversations from Beyond the Grave Balthazar, the Gastronome Spirit
A spirit by the name of Balthazar showed up spontaneously in a private meeting, dictating the following phrase by knocks: “I like good food and women; cheers to melon and lobster, coffee and liquor!”
From a Spiritist to his Familiar Spirit Stanzas
A look of tender pity!
You give my weakness
Loving Relationships of the Spirits
Spiritist Dissertations - Received or read by several mediums at the Society
(Medium Mrs. Costel)
I will speak about the strange alterations that take place in the spirit just after their liberation. The spirit dissipates from the body left behind, like a flame disengaging from the fire it has produced; then arrives the moment of great confusion and strange doubt: am I dead or alive? The absence of the ordinary sensations of the body surprises and immobilizes; so to speak, as a person that used to carry a heavy weight, our suddenly light soul knows what to do with its freedom; and the infinity of space; the countless wonders of the stars in a succeeding harmonious rhythm; eager spirits floating in the air, and bursting with the subtle light that seems to pierce them, the sudden feeling of freedom that takes over all at once, with the need to soar into open space like birds who want to try their wings, such are the first impressions that all of us feel. I cannot tell you about all phases of this life. I will add only that as soon as the soul has had enough of that feeling it becomes eager to climb even higher, searching for the regions of true beauty, true good, and such aspiration is the torment of the thirsty spirits, aiming at infinity.
Like the chrysalis, they expect to get rid of their skin, feeling the sprouting wings that shall radiantly take them to the blessed blue skies.
However, still retained by wicked bonds, they must glide between Earth and Heaven, not belonging to one or another. What are all the earthly aspirations compared to the unquenchable ardor of one who has glimpsed a corner of eternity! Thus, you shall suffer a lot to become pure among us. Spiritism will help you since it is a blessed work. It connects the spirits and the living, forming the rings of an invisible chain that leads to God.
Delphine de Girardin
(Medium Mrs. Schmidt)
Brothers, love the orphans. If you only knew how sad it is to be alone and abandoned, particularly at an early age! God allows the orphans to induce us to become parents. What a divine charity helping a pure little abandoned creature, avoiding their cold and hunger, directing his soul, so it does not get lost to vice! Anyone that reaches out to an abandoned child pleases God because he understands and practices His law. Consider also that often the child that you help now has been very dear to you in another life; and that if you could remember, this would not be an act of charity but of duty. Thus my dear friend, every suffering soul is your brother or sister and deserves your charity; not that charity that hurts the heart; not the alms that burns the receiving hand, because your offering is often bitter. How many times, these sufferers would have rather refused, if hunger and disease were not looming! Give kindly and add to the benefits the most valuable of all: a good word, kindness, a friendly smile. Refrain from an air of pity and protection which return a spear into a heart that is already wounded, and consider that the good deeds you do, work on your behalf and that of your loved ones.
Jules Morin
OBSERVATION: The spirit that signs off is completely unknown. We can see from the communication above as for many others of the kind, that it is not always necessary to have a prestigious name to obtain beautiful things. It is puerile to become attached to a name. Good must be well received from whatever source. As a matter of fact, the number of illustrious names is very limited; the number of spirits is infinite. Why then would there not exist capable ones among the unknown? We make this reflection because there are people who believe to be able to obtain sublime messages only from the so-called celebrities. Experience demonstrates the opposite every day and shows that we can always learn something from every spirit if we know how to take advantage of the opportunities.
(Medium Mrs. Schmidt)
My sister, you don’t evoke me frequently but that does not preclude me to come to see you every day. I know your concerns: your life is painful, I know that, but it is necessary to endure the not always happy fate. However, there is sometimes a relief in your penalties. For example, someone that does good to the expense of their own happiness may mitigate the rigor of their own trials or those of others.
It is rare to do good with such abnegation in this world. It is difficult, no doubt, but it is not impossible, and the ones who have that sublime virtue are the real elected of the Lord. If we were aware of that poor peregrination on Earth we would understand that. That is not the case though: people remain in the permanent search for material things, as if they would stay in this exile forever. Nevertheless, common sense and the simplest logic daily demonstrates that we are no more than migrating birds here and those who have lighter wings are the ones who arrive sooner. My good sister, what good does all that wealth do to the rich? Tomorrow there will be no jewels helping them to step down into the tomb, where there is nothing to carry along! It is true that it has been a beautiful journey to them; nothing was missed; there was nothing else to be desired and the niceties of life were all experienced. It is also true that they have sometimes thrown the alms in the hands of their brothers with a smile in their faces. Has it deprived them from anything in life? No, not a single pleasure was missed, not a single fantasy. However, that brother is also a son of God, father of all of us, to whom everything belongs. Do you understand, my sister, that a good father does not deprive one of his sons to enrich the other? That is why he will compensate the one that was without in this life.
Thus, those who consider themselves disinherited, abandoned and forgotten will soon reach the blessed side where there is justice and happiness. However, unfortunate are the ones who have made bad use of the means entrusted by our Father. Unfortunate is also the person endowed by the precious gift of intelligence if he has abused it! Believe me, Maria, when there is belief in God there is nothing on Earth to be envy about but the blessings of practicing His laws.
Your brother, Wilhelm
Christianity
Christian moral is what does need to be observed in Spiritism. Many religions have been around for centuries, many splits and many supposed truths. Everything that was erected outside Christianity has fallen because it was not animated by the Holy Spirit. Christ sums up what is the most pure and divine moral, his teachings to the human being touch on his duties in this life and in the next. In the ancient world, where the teachings were the most sublime, it is still poor before such a rich and fertile moral. Plato’s halo fades away before that of Christ and Socrates’ cup is too little when compared to the immense chalice of the Son of the Man. Is that you, oh Sesotris, tyrant of the immobile Egypt, did you want to measure the height of the colossal pyramids compared to the birth of Christ in a manger? Is that you Solon? Is that you Lycurgus, whose barbarian law condemned the ill born children, will you be able to compare to the one who face pride by saying: “Let the children come to me”? Will that be you sacred priests of Numa, whose moral wanted the death of the guilty vestals32, to compare to the one who said to the adulterous woman: “Stand up woman, and sin no more”? No, no more of those terrible mysteries of your practices, oh ancient priests, with these Christian mysteries that you have based this sublime religion on in the name of Christianity; You will bow before him, all legislators and human priests, bow down for it is God who spoke through the mouth of this privileged being who is called Christ.
Lamennais
(Medium Ms. Huet)
If you could, for a moment, think about time wasted, but think seriously and calculate the immense mistake you make, you will see how much this very hour, this minute that has just passed uselessly and that you cannot recover, and that would have helped your future life. Not even all treasures of Earth could return it to you, and had you utilized it badly you will have to repair it through atonement, and perhaps in a terrible way! What wouldn’t you do then to recover that wasted time? Useless vows; superfluous sorrows! Thus, give a serious thought to that. It is of your own future as well as present interest because sorrow may often reach us in this life on Earth. When God comes to make the adjustments regarding the life you were given, the mission that was assigned to you, what will you answer? You will be like the messenger of a sovereign that far from following the orders of his superior has spent the time having fun, not doing the actual work for which he has the credentials. What wouldn’t be your liability on your return? God sent you here and you shall have to respond to him about the time spent with your brothers and sisters. I do recommend that you meditate about it.
Massillon
(Medium Ms. Huet)
Since you have called a spirit, God has allowed me to come. I will give you good advice, particularly to Mr. …
You that are worried about the wise people, because that is your concern, leave them alone. What could their power be over religious beliefs, and in particular the spiritist beliefs? Haven’t they repelled the truths presented to them at all times? Haven’t they rejected all inventions, treating them as illusions? Weren’t those who presented those truths treated as mad people, hence incarcerated; others thrown into the dungeons of the inquisition; others still murdered or burnt at the stake?
Much later the truth did not shine less intensively to the eyes of the surprised wise people, who had kept it a secret. By turning your attention constantly to them do you want, a new Galileo to suffer the moral torture of ridicule and to be forced to retreat? Has Jesus addressed the Academies of his time? No. He preached the divine moral to everyone and to his people in particular.
He chose fishermen to be the apostles and promoters of his homecoming, people of simple heart, very ignorant, who did not know the laws of nature and who did not know if a miracle could breach them, but who believed ingenuously. “Go, Jesus said, and say what you have seen.”
He has never made a miracle that was not in favor of those who had asked in good faith and conviction. He refused them to the Pharisees and to the Sadducees, who came to tempt him, calling them hypocrites. Do the same and address intelligent people who are prepared to believe. Leave the wise ones and the incredulous.
As a matter of fact, what is a wise person? A person with better instruction than others, because he has studied more, but has lost the former prestige, a fatal halo that sometimes gave him the reward of being burned at the stake. But as the popular intelligence developed their shine has faded. A person of genius is no longer afraid of being accused of sorcery; he is no longer allied to the Devil.
An enlightened humanity appreciates the fair value of someone that knows a lot and works a lot; humanity knows how to raise the genius who produces beautiful works to an adequate pedestal. Humanity is no longer tormented by his science that is understood now; it bows before him since it knows the origin of the creative genius. On the other hand humanity wishes the freedom to believe in those truths that bring consolation. It is no longer acceptable that the one who knows more or less Chemistry, or Linguistic, or produces beautiful operas may come to deny their beliefs, throwing ridicule on their faces and treating their ideas as madness. Humanity will veer off that path and will quietly continue in its way. One day truth shall cover the whole world and those who had repelled it will be forced to believe. I myself who have dealt with Spiritism until my last day have always practiced it in private.
I couldn’t care less about the Academy. Believe me: it will come to you later.
Delphine de Girardin
The human being is a composite of greatness and misery, science and ignorance. He is the true representative of God on Earth because his great intelligence encompasses the universe. He found ways of discovering the secrets of nature; knows how to use the elements; travels long distances by means of steam; can talk to his fellow human beings from one corner to the other of the world using electricity that he can control. His is highly intelligent. When he is able to place all that before God’s feet and pay tribute to God he is god-like! However, how miserable and petty he can be when dominated by pride! He can’t see his misery; he can’t see that his existence, this life that he cannot understand, is taken from him sometimes instantaneously, just by the will of that divinity unknown to him, since he cannot defend against such a power; he has to follow his fate!
The one who has studied and analyzed everything; who knows the movement of the stars; does he know the creative power that germinated the grain of wheat on the earth? Can he create a flower however simple and modest it may be? No. His power stops there. He should then acknowledge a power much superior than his. Humility should take his heart over and he would then practice one act of adoration by admiring the works of God.
St. Therese
I will talk about the determination that you need in your spiritist work. A warning was given to you with that regard. I advise you to study it wholeheartedly and apply it to yourselves because like St. Paul, you shall be persecuted, not in flesh and blood, but in spirit. The incredulous, the Pharisees of our time, will criticize and ridicule you. But have no fear. It shall be a trial to strengthen you if you know to offer that to God. You will see your efforts crowned by success later on. It will be a great triumph to you before the light of eternity, not forgetting that it is already a consolation in this world to those who have lost their relatives and friends. It is a true happiness to know that they are okay and that it is possible to communicate with them. Then, march forward. Accomplish your God given mission and it shall be taken into account the day you appear before the Almighty.
Channing
(Medium Mr. R…)
The enemies of progress, of light and truth, work in the shadows. They prepare a crusade against our manifestations. Don’t bother with that. You are powerfully supported. Let them agitate in their impotence. However, dedicate yourselves to combat, annihilate by all means at your disposal the idea of eternal penalties, that blasphemy against God’s justice and benevolence, constituting the most fecund source of incredulity, materialism and indifference that invades the masses since their intelligence started to develop. The spirit has quickly learned the monstrous injustice as soon as it was freed from the gross primitivism and just prior to becoming enlightened. Human beings’ reason repels it and rarely confuses it in the same ostracism of the revolting penalty and the God to whom it is attributed.
Thus the innumerable evils that have precipitated upon you and to which we bring the remedy. The more the authorities that support the defenders of that belief avoid a formal declaration, the easier is the task that we have assigned to you. Neither the Councils nor the priests of the Church have brought this grave question to a closure. If, according to the Evangelists themselves and taking Christ’s emblematic words literally, he has threatened the guilty ones with an endless fire, an eternal fire, there is absolutely nothing in his words which demonstrates that he has condemned the wicked for eternity. Poor lost sheep, you must understand the Good Shepherd that comes from far away and instead of willing to banish you forever from his presence he comes himself to meet you and bring you back to the flock. Lost sheep leave you voluntary exile. Drive your steps towards the paternal dwelling. The Father embraces you and is always ready to celebrate your return to the family.
Lamennais
(Medium Mrs. Costel)
I want to talk about the great truths of Spiritism. They are tightly connected to those of morality thus they must not be separated. To begin with, the point that attracts the attention of intelligent people is the doubt they have about the validity of spiritist communications. The truth is the first dignifying mark of the soul and is contained in this starting point. Let us then establish it.
There is no infallible way to distinguish the nature of the spirits if we renounce to reason, to comparison and reflection. These three faculties are more than enough to safely distinguish the diverse spirits. Free-will is the shaft that supports the pivot of human intelligence; the equilibrium would be broken if the spirits had only to speak in order to dominate people. Their power would then equal God’s power and that cannot be the case. The interchange between human beings and the invisible beings is like Jacob’s ladder: some are allowed to step up; others are allowed to step down. And all of them, interacting with one another before God’s eyes, must march towards God, with the same love and intelligent submission. I have touched the subject only superficially, advising you to study it in-depth, in all its aspects.
Lazarus
(Medium Ms. Huet)
My friends, I was very unhappy on Earth because my spirit was equal and sometimes superior to the persons that surrounded me but my body was inferior. Thus, my heart was wounded by moral sufferings and by the physical limitations that had reduced my earthly body to a disgraceful and miserable state.
I became a bitter person due to my diseases and the upsetting relationships that I had with my friends. I allowed myself to be dragged to the most outrageous evilness. I was apparently cheerful and unhurt, however I suffered from the bottom of my heart and when I was alone, taken by the most secretive thoughts of my soul, I groaned in the fight between good and evil. The most beautiful day of my life was the day when my spirit separated from my body, when then illuminated by a divine ray my spirit was taken to celestial regions! I felt like being reborn and I was taken by a state of happiness. I finally rested.
My conscience woke up later. I acknowledge my mistakes against the Creator, experienced remorse and begged the Almighty for forgiveness. Since then I strive to learn within the good path; I try to become useful to people and I advance daily. However, I feel the need for prayers and I ask the true believers to elevate their thoughts to God on my behalf. If evoked I will always try to answer your questions as much as I can. That is how charity can be practiced.
Paul Scarron
(Medium Ms. Huet)
My good adopted friends, allow me to give you a few words of advice. God allows me to come to you. Unfortunately I cannot transfer to you all the emotion that was in my heart and what inspired me to do good! Believe in God, author of all things; love God; be good and charitable. Charity is the key to the heavens. In order to become good, give sometimes some thought to death; it is a thought that elevates the soul and makes it better, bringing humbleness to the soul. What are we on Earth? We are an atom thrown in space; very little in the whole universe. The human being is nothing. His time is numbered. Looking forward or behind there is always infinity. His life, however long it may be, is a mere dot in eternity. Then, think of your soul. Think of the new life that awaits you since you cannot doubt that it does exist, even more so if you think about the desires of your soul, never satisfied, demonstrating that they must exist in a better world. Goodbye.
S. Swetchine
(Medium Mrs. Darcol)
When you wish to receive communications from the good spirits, it is necessary to be prepared for that through prayer and inner silence, through good intentions and the true desire to do good, aiming at the general progress. Keep in mind that selfishness is a cause of delay in every path. Remember that if God allows some among you to receive the breath of some of his children that deserved the happiness of understanding God’s infinite benevolence through their actions, the reason is that from our request and in lieu of your good intentions, God wants to give you the means of advancing in your journey.
Hence, oh mediums! Take advantage of that faculty that God wants to give you. Have faith in the kindness of our Teacher; always practice charity; don’t ever stop practicing this sublime virtue, as well as tolerance. May your actions always resonate with your conscience! It is a sure means of multiplying your happiness a hundred times in this short and transient life and even prepare you for an existence a thousand times smoother.
The medium among you that does not feel strong enough to persevere with the spiritist teaching should abstain, because if he does not take advantage of the light that clarifies him, he will be less pardonable than another and would only have to atone for his blindness.
François de Salles
Today we will comment the morality of those who don’t have it, that is, the relative honesty that is found in the most corrupted hearts. A thief does not steal the handkerchief of his comrade, even when his comrade has two. The trader does not overcharge his friend; the traitor, despite everything, is loyal to someone. The divine light is never absolutely absent from the human heart; thus it must be preserved with extreme care, or even developed. The strict and brutal judgment by people, given its severity, makes recovery much more difficult than the practice of bad deeds. Once developed, Spiritism should be and will be the consolation and hope of those hearts hurt by human justice.
Full of sublime teachings, religion glides too high for the ignorant. It does not reach them with sufficient objectivity, as it should, the sterile imagination of the illiterate, who wishes to see in order to believe. Enlightened by the mediums, perhaps medium themselves, the belief shall flourish in their withered hearts. Hence, the true spiritist must address the people in particular, like the apostles did in former times, so as to propagate the consoling doctrine.
As pioneers, they must dive into the swamps of ignorance, filled with defects; they clean and prepare the terrain of lost souls, so they can receive the beautiful knowledge of Christ.
Georges
(Medium Ms. Huet)
Do you take advantage of our advice and what we tell you every day? No. Not much. When you leave one of our sessions you talk about the curiosity of the fact; you discuss the greater or lesser interest it has caused in the audience. However, is there at least one among you who asks how to apply the morality, the advice that we have just given you can be adopted, with the intention of doing that? A communication was requested and it was received. That is all. You go back to your daily occupations promising to return to see again such an interesting show. You tell your friends about the facts, exciting their curiosity and only to demonstrate that the wise individuals can be confused. Very few do it with the sincere objective of preaching morality. Very few really try to improve themselves.
My lesson is strict. However, I don’t want to discourage you. You always bring the good will, now add a little bit more of good feelings towards God and less desire to annihilate those who don’t want to believe. Those belong to God and to time.
Marie (familiar spirit)
Oh People! How arrogantly proud you are! Your pretensions are truly comic. You want to know everything and your fundamental ideas, you must know, oppose the faculty of universal comprehension. You will only come to understand this wonderful nature through persevering work. You will only have the joy of exploring these treasures and foreseeing glimpse of the inifinty of God, but through your own betterment and charity, and doing everything for the common good and reporting that faculty to God who in His singular generosity will reward you beyond any expectation.
Massillon
The human being is at the mercy of events, as they frequently say; which event are they talking about? What would be their cause and objective? God’s finger has never been associated to that. Such vague and materialistic thought, the mother of fatality has sent many great spirits and beautiful minds astray. This is what Balzac said: “There are no principles; there are only events.” It means that, according to him, the human being has no free will; he is taken over by fatality since birth and fatality leads him to the tomb. Monstrous invention of the human spirit! Such a thought abates freedom; that is to say progress, the elevation of the human soul, evident demonstration of God’s existence.
Thus, would people be led like that, slave of men and oneself? Oh brothers and sisters! Analyze yourself. Were you born to be a slave? No. You were born for freedom.
Lamennais
Maria d’Agreda Phenomenon of bi-corporeality (bi-location)
In a historical brochure that has just been published about the life of Maria de Jesus d’Agreda, we find a remarkable case of bi-corporeality, which demonstrates how such phenomena are perfectly accepted by religion. It is true that to certain people, the religious beliefs are not more authoritative than the spiritist beliefs, but when these beliefs are supported by the demonstrations given by Spiritism and by the patent evidence of their possibility, also provided by Spiritism through a rational theory which does not breach the laws of nature, and by their reality through analogous and authentic examples, one has to yield to the evidence and acknowledge that there are other laws besides the known ones, still in God’s secrets.
Maria de Jesus was born in Agreda, city of Castela, on April 2nd, 1602 from poor parents of exemplary virtue. At a very young age, she became the leading nun of the convent Immaculate Conception of Mary, where she died with airs of sanctity. Here is the report found in her biography:
“Irrespective of how much we wish to summarize, we cannot escape the need to mention here the exceptional role of missionary and apostle that Maria d’Agreda has had in New Mexico. Those facts will be reported and from which there are indisputable proofs, would demonstrate on its own how elevated her supernatural gifts were, gifts with which God had enriched her poor life as a servant, and how much she had devoted her heart to the salvation of her fellow human beings. In her intimate relationship with God she used to receive a bright light that helped her discover the whole world, the multitude of people that inhabited that world, among which there were those who had not found the Church yet and were living with the imminent danger of losing their lives forever. Before the risk of losing so many souls, Maria d’Agreda felt as if her heart had been pierced and in her pain she multiplied her fervent prayers.
God let her know that the people of New Mexico were presented with fewer obstacles to their religious conversion than other people, and that it was particularly upon them, that God’s divine mercy wanted them to expand rapidly. Such knowledge operated as a new spur in the charitable heart of Maria d’Agreda and from the bottom of her heart she begged for God’s clemency on behalf of those poor people. God Himself ordered her to pray and work for that objective. And she did that in such an efficient way that the Lord, whose reasons are impenetrable, operated in her and through her one of the greatest wonders that History can report.”
“One day, taken in ecstasy by God, when she was fervently praying for the salvation of those souls, Maria d’Agreda felt suddenly and unsuspectingly transported to an unknown and far away region. She found herself in a climate that was not of Castela and felt herself under a Sun stronger than usual. Before her, there were people from a race that she had never met before and God ordered her to preach the law and the holy faith to them, according to her charitable wishes. The ecstatic of Agreda obeyed. She preached to those Indians in her Spanish language and the pagan people understood as if she was preaching in their mother tongue. Many conversations followed. Returning from the ecstasy that saint creature was in the same place as in the beginning of the withdrawal.
It was not only once that Maria de Jesus performed that wonderful role of apostle and missionary together with the native people of New Mexico. The first ecstasy occurred in 1622, followed by more than 500 ecstasies of the same kind. Maria d’Agreda was continuously in that region to proceed with her mission. She thought the number of converted people had increased prodigiously and that the whole nation, having the king before them, was prepared to embrace Jesus’s faith.”
“She simultaneously saw, but at a great distance, the Spanish Franciscan who worked in the conversion of that new world, but who ignored the existence of those people that she had converted. Such consideration led her to advise the Indians to send some messengers to those missionaries so that they could come and baptize them. That was how the divine Providence wanted to give a brilliant manifestation of good that Maria d’Agreda had done in the New Mexico, through her ecstatic preaching.”
“One day the Franciscan missionaries that Maria d’Agreda had seen in spirit at a great distance, saw themselves approached by a bunch of Indians of a race that they had not yet found in their excursions. The announced themselves as messengers of their nation, requesting the grace of baptism with great urgency. The missionaries were surprised by the arrival of those Indians and even more so by their request, then trying to understand its origin.”
“The messengers responded that a woman had appeared in their land long ago, announcing the law of Jesus Christ. They added that the woman would suddenly disappear, and her whereabouts were then unknown; that she had helped them to understand the true God and had advised them to come to the missionaries so that they could bring the grace of sacrament to the whole nation, a sacrament that rescues the sins and transforms all people into children of God.”
“The missionaries were even more impressed when they questioned the Indians about the mysteries of faith and found them perfectly instructed about everything that is needed for the salvation. The missionaries got every possible piece of information about the woman but all that the Indians could say was that they had never seen anybody like that before.”
“However, some descriptive details of her outfit led the missionaries to suspect that she wore religious clothes. One of them who carried the picture of Sister Luiza de Carrion, still alive, and whose holiness was known everywhere in Spain, showed the picture to the Indians thinking that they could then recognize some features of the woman-apostle.”
“After examining the picture the Indians said that the woman who had preached them the law of Jesus Christ in reality had a veil like the one in the picture but whose facial traces were completely different, being younger and of a great beauty.”
“Then some missionaries left with the Indian messengers, to collect such an abundant harvest among them. After traveling for a few days they got to the heart of the tribe where they were welcomed with the strongest demonstrations of happiness and recognition. During the journey they noticed that the Christian instruction was complete in all elements of that race.”
“The tribe chief, who deserved special attention from the servant of God, wanted to be the first to receive the grace of baptism with his whole family and in a few days a whole nation followed his example. Despite all the events, the servant of the Lord who had evangelized those people was still unknown and there was a saint curiosity and keen impatience to get to know her. Without doubt, father Alonzo de Benavides who was a hierarchical superior of the Franciscan missionaries in New Mexico wanted to tear off the veil of mystery that still covered the name of the woman-apostle, also willing to return to Spain to discover the retreat of the unknown religious lady that had prodigiously cooperated with the salvation of so many souls.
In 1630 he could finally travel to Spain and went directly to Madrid where his superior was based. Benavides told him about the objective that made him travel to Europe. The General of the Franciscans knew Maria de Jesus d’Agreda, and following the duties of his position he had to examine in details the intimacy of that sister. He knew her holiness as well as the sublimity of her God given paths. He immediately thought that the privileged woman could well be the woman-apostle that Father Benavides was talking about and he thus mentioned that to him. The General then gave him letters making him his Commissioner commanding Maria d’Agreda to answer in all simplicity the questions that Father Benavides considered appropriate. With these orders the Commissioner left to Agreda.”
“The humble sister then found herself forced to reveal everything that she knew about his mission together with her. Confused while kind at the same time, she reported to Benavides everything that had happened in her ecstasies, frankly adding that she was completely uncertain about the mode by which she operated those things at such a faraway location. Benavides also questioned her about the details of the places that she had likely visited so often, then verifying that she was well informed about everything that was related to New Mexico and its inhabitants. She reported in minor details the topography of the region, even using the adequate names, as a traveler would do after having visited those regions. She even added that she had seen Benavides and the missionaries several times, indicating the places, the days, times, circumstances and providing particular details about each one of the missionaries.”
“One can easily imagine Benavides’ relief for having finally found the privileged soul that God had used to carry out that miraculous operation upon the inhabitants of New Mexico.”
“Before leaving Agreda, Benavides wanted to write a report about everything that he had attested, in America and in Agreda, and his conversations with the servant of God. In the letter he expressed his personal conviction about the mode through which Maria de Jesus’ presence had been felt by the native Indians. He tended to believe that the action had been physical, corporeal. The humble sister had always kept great reservation about this subject. Despite thousands of indications that led Benavides to his conclusion and before him the humble servant’s confessor, they were indications that seemed to confirm a physical change of place, Maria d’Agreda always insisted on her belief that everything happened in spirit. Out of pure humility she was even tempted to believe that it was nothing more than pure hallucination since those things were always unknowingly and involuntary. Her director, however, who knew the fundamentals of things, thought that the sister was physically transported in her ecstasies to the places of her evangelical works. He based his opinion on the physical impressions caused on her by climatic changes during the long series of works among the Indians, and in the opinion of several scholars that he thought appropriate to consult with in total secrecy.
“Whatever is the case, the fact remains as one of the most remarkable that has ever been reported in the archives of the saints and it is very adequate to provide a true idea not only about the divine communications received by Maria d’Agreda, but also her candor and kind honesty.”
Notice
We remind our readers that the book “Practical Instructions about the Spiritist Communications” is sold out, and will be replaced by a more complete work entitled “Experimental Spiritism” which is in the editorial process, to be released in December next.
We equally remind you that the second edition of “Story of Joan of Arc” dictated by herself to Ms. Ermance Dufaux is on sale. Its success has not faded. It is always read with the same interest by serious people, adepts of Spiritism or not. This story will always be considered one of the most complete and most interesting ever published.
Allan Kardec
December
To the Readers of The Spiritist ReviewBulleting of the Parisian Society of Spiritist Studies
(General Session)
MULTIPLE COMMUNICATIONS:
1st – A communication received by Mrs. M… was read, about the following question: If God created every soul alike how can there suddenly be such a large gap between them?
Pagan, Christian and Spiritist Art
• Painting, sculpture, architecture and poetry have been successively inspired by the Pagan and Christian ideas. Could you tell us if after the Pagan and Christian art there will be spiritist art? – A. You ask a question which is already answered. The larva is a larva. It becomes the silkworm, then the butterfly. What is lighter, more gracious than a butterfly? Then! Pagan art is the larva; Christian art is the cocoon; spiritist art will be the butterfly.
The more one deepens the meaning of that graceful comparison, the more one admires its accuracy. At first glance one could suppose that the spirit wanted to belittle Christian art, placing the spiritist art on the top of the edifice, but that is not the case and it is sufficient to meditate about that poetic image to capture its accurate meaning. In fact, Spiritism is fundamentally based on Christianity. It does not come to replace Christianity. Spiritism complements Christianity and adorns it up with a shiny outfit. The germs of Spiritism are found in the infancy of Christianity. If they repelled one another one would disown the child, the other would reject the father. Comparing the first one to the cocoon and the second to the butterfly the spirit describes perfectly well the relationship that bonds them together. There is more: the image itself paints the character of the art that has inspired one and will inspire the other. Christian art had to find inspiration mainly in the terrible trials of its martyrs and paint the severity of its maternal origin. The spiritist art, represented by the butterfly, will find inspiration in the misty and splendid images of the unveiled future existence. It will fill the soul with joy, a soul that was filled by admiration and fear by the Christian art. It shall be the song of joy after the battle.
History of the Marvelous
II *
_____________________________________________
* See the September 1860 issue of The Review
Family Conversations from Beyond the Grave The Education of a Spirit
Balthazar, the Gastronome SpiritOne of our subscribers read in The Spiritist Review last November about the evocation of the spirit known by the name Balthazar and thought that he could be a person of his acquaintance, whose life and character coincided perfectly in all details. He was likely to be the one who had also used a pseudo name in another manifestation, thus he asks us to verify in the next evocation. According to him, Balthazar was no one but Mr. G… de la R…, known for his eccentricities, his fortune and gastronomical tastes.
1. Evocation. – A. Ah! I am here. But you never have something to offer me. You are not, definitely, very kind.
2. Could you tell us what we can offer you to please you? – A. Oh! Not much: some tea; a little and sophisticated dinner; I would enjoy that better and the ladies here, not forgetting the gentlemen, would not reject that either, you must agree. 3. Have you met a certain Mr. G… de la R…? – A. I think you are curious.
4. No; it is not curiosity; please tell us if you knew him. – A. You then want to know my secret.
5. Then, are you Mr. G… de la R…? Well! Yes, but without lunch.
6. It was not us who discovered the secret. It was one of our friends, present here. – A. He is a chatterbox. He should have stayed quiet.
7. How can this upset you? – A. It cannot but I would have preferred not to be identified so soon. That is okay. I will not hide my tastes because of that. If you only knew about the dinner parties that I used to throw you would agree that they were good and had a value that is no longer appreciated.
8. No, I don’t know. But let us speak more seriously, please, and let us leave the dinners and feasts aside, since they teach us nothing. Our objective is to learn and that is why we ask you to please tell us what was the feeling that led you to make your colleagues to have dinner, on the day of your graduation as a lawyer, in a room decorated like a mortuary chamber? – A. Don’t you notice from all my eccentricities of character a stain of sadness caused by the mistakes of Society, particularly the pride of the one in which I lived since birth, enjoying fortune? I tried to baffle my heart through all imaginable crazy things, and that is why I was called mad, extravagant. I couldn’t care less. Each time when I left those original feasts I would promptly do a good deed, ignored by all, and that was okay with me: my heart felt better and men were also happy. I laughed at myself while making fun of them. What would you say about a dinner in which each guest had a coffin behind their backs! I had a lot of fun with their horrified faces. As you see, it was apparent madness added to a sad heart.
9. What is your current opinion about the Divinity? – A. I did not wait until I left the body to believe in God. The only thing is that the body that I loved so much has materialized my spirit to a point that it will take a long time for me to be able to break all earthly bonds, every passion that attached me to Earth.
OBSERVATION: As it can be seen, from an apparently frivolous subject we can still obtain useful teachings. Isn’t there something eminently instructive about this spirit, that by keeping his corporeal instincts in the spiritual world he acknowledges that the abusive passions have in a way materialized his spirit?
The Education of a Spirit
Following our advice, husband and wife had undertaken the process of educating the spirit and we must say that they are doing remarkably well and if they are not successful there will be nothing to regret. We extracted some passages from their instructions which we provide below as an example of that type of spirit and because his nature is shown here in a characteristic manner.
1. Do you need to suffer to be bad like that? – A. Yes, I suffer and that is why I am bad.
2. Don’t you ever regret the bad things you do or try to do? – A. No; I never regret, and the bad things I do give me pleasure, because other people’s happiness make me suffer.
3. You don’t believe then that it is possible to be happy with other people’s happiness instead of finding happiness in their disgrace! Haven’t you ever thought about that? – A. I have never done that… I think you are right but I cannot … I cannot do good; I am…
OBSERVATION: The periods indicate doodle marks made between the words when he couldn’t write or did not want to write the word.
4. Anyway, wouldn’t you like to listen to me and try the advice that I could give you? – A. I don’t know because everything that you tell me makes me suffer even more, and I don’t have the courage to do good.
5. Well, will you promise me to try, at least? – A. Oh No! I cannot because I would not do it and therefore I would be punished. You still have to ask God to change my heart.
6. Let us pray together then. Let us ask together for God to help you better. – A. I am telling you that I cannot; I am very bad and that gives me pleasure.
7. But honestly, did you want to do that to me? I don’t consider your mystifications a really bad thing because so far they have been more beneficial than harmful to us, since they served the purpose of our instruction; Well, you know you are wasting your time. – A. Yes, I did as much as I could and if I don’t do more it is because I can’t.
8. What is it that stops you? – A. Your good guardian angel and your Mary, without whom you would see what I am capable of doing.
OBSERVATION: Mary is the name of a young lady who they evoke unsuccessfully and that cannot communicate because of this spirit. One can see, however, from the very answer of the spirit that if she cannot manifest in material terms it does not preclude her from being there like the guardian angel, watching over them. Such fact raises a serious issue that is how come an inferior spirit may hinder the communications of a good one. The inferior spirit impedes the material communications but cannot oppose the spiritual ones. It is not that the inferior spirit is more powerful than the good one, but the medium that is not strong enough to fight the obstinacy of the bad one, and it is the medium who must strive to win over him through the ascendency of good, improving progressively. God allows such trials to our own benefit.
9. What would you do to me then? – A. I would do a thousand of things, some more unpleasant than others; I would do…
10. Let us see poor spirit; don’t you ever do something kind? Don’t you ever entertain a single desire of doing something good, even if it is a vague desire? – A. Yes, a vague desire of doing something bad. It cannot be different. You must pray to God so that I am touched, otherwise I will certainly continue to be bad.
11. You believe in God then? – A. It cannot be different since he makes me suffer.
12. There you go! If you believe in God you must trust his perfection and his benevolence. You must understand that he does not create the beings to have them devoted to disgrace; that if they are unhappy it is their own fault and not God’s, but that those creatures can always improve and reach happiness; that God has not created us intelligent without an objective and that such objective is to make all creatures to concur to the universal harmony: charity and love to our fellow human beings; that the person who stays away from that objective disturbs the harmony and that person is the first victim to suffer the effects of such disturbance. Look around you and above you. Don’t you see happy spirits? Don’t you wish to be like them since you suffer? God has not created them more perfect than you; like you they may have suffered as well but they repented and God forgave them. You can do as they did. – A. I begin to understand that God is just. I had not seen that yet. You are opening my eyes.
13. There you are! Aren’t you feeling already the wish to improve? – A. Not yet.
14. Wait, this will come. I will wait. You told my wife that she was torturing you while evoking you. Do you believe that we want to torture you? – A. No, I know it is not the case but it is not less true that I suffer more than ever and you are the cause of that suffering.
OBSERVATION: Once interrogated about the cause of such suffering a superior spirit responded: “The cause is in his internal struggle, against himself; he feels something dragging him to a better path, inexorably, but he resists and it is that fight that makes him suffer. Who is going to come out as the winner: good or evil? Good, but the fight shall be long and difficult. It is necessary to persevere and show great devotion.
15. What could we do to avoid your suffering? – A. You must pray so that God may forg… (he crosses out the final letters) have pity on me.
16. There you go! Pray with us. – A. I cannot.
17. You said you have to believe in God since he makes you suffer. However, how do you know that he is the one to make you suffer? – A. He makes me suffer because I am bad.
18. If it is true that you believe that it is God who makes you suffer you must acknowledge the reason for that, so you cannot suppose that God is unfair. – A. Yes, I believe in God’s justice.
19. You said that we open your eyes. Be it true or false, the fact is that you cannot hide the truth of what we tell you. Well then, irrespective if you have learned about that truth from us or from before the time you met us, the essential point is that you know it. The big thing for you today is to take advantage of that. Tell us honestly if the satisfaction you feel to bad, leaves you nothing to desire? – A. All I want is that my sufferings end, that is all. And they shall never end.
20. Do you understand that it depends on you, that they end? – A Yes, I do.
21. Did you devote yourself to the bad things in your previous existence, like you do now? – A. You must realize that I am filthier than a monster. I am a miserable who has done everything, even…
22. Was it me or my wife who did you harm? Do you have anything against us from a previous existence? – A. No; I don’t…
23. Then, tell us why you take more pleasure by attacking innocent people like us, who wish you well, instead of doing that against evil people, who may be or might have been your enemies? – A. I don’t envy them.
OBSERVATION: This answer is characteristic: it portrays the hatred of evil against those men that are knowingly better than they are. It is blindness by envy that sometimes leads them to actions completely in opposition to their own interests. The same happens here on Earth where the mistakes of a man are often his merit to the eyes of certain people. Aristides is an example of that.
24. Were you happier on Earth than now? – A. Oh yes! I was wealthy and missed nothing. I did all sorts of mischievous things and all the evilness that is possible when there is money and miserable people at your service.
25. Why did you say to me the other day that I should leave you alone? – A. Because I did not want to answer questions. But I am okay now that you evoked me and I wanted to write, because boredom kills me. Oh! You don’t know how it is to be continually before your own faults and crimes, as I am!
26. What is your feeling when you witness a good deed? – A. I feel spiteful. I wish I could destroy it.
27. Haven’t you done any good deeds in your last existence, whatever the reason might have been? – A. I did for ambition and pride; never for benevolence. That is why it was not taken into account.
OBSERVATION: These conversations prolonged for many sessions and still happen at this point in time, unfortunately without much noticeable result. Evilness is always dominant in this spirit that only from time to time reveals some flashes of good feelings, thus turning into a tough task to his instructors. Nevertheless, we hope that they shall tame that rebellious nature with perseverance, or at least God will take their effort into account.
Spiritist Dissertations - Received or read by several mediums at the Society
A Culprit Spirit Arrives in the Spiritual WorldI will tell you what I went through on the occasion of my death. My spirit retained my body through physical connections and it took great pains to free it. I felt so strong at the age of twenty-four that I could hardly believe that I had left such a life behind. I sought my body and that surprised me, terrified me, for finding myself lost in that multitude of shadows. Then the consciousness of my state and the revelation of my faults in all my incarnations suddenly struck me. An inexorable light illuminated the most remote corners of my soul, and I felt naked and a sensation of overwhelming shame. I tried to escape, looking for other things familiar to me, surrounding me. The radiant spirits floating in ether gave me the feeling of an unreachable happiness. Shadow-like forms, devastated, drowned in despair, some sarcastic, others furious, all circulating around me and I felt stuck to the ground. I saw humans coming and going and I envied their ignorance. A total new order of things, or things that I had to meet again, suddenly invaded my soul. Dragged by a relentless force, trying to escape that relentless pain, I traveled distances; the elements, the material obstacles, the splendorous nature or celestial splendors couldn’t calm for a moment the excruciating pain in my conscience, or the horror caused by the revelation of eternity.
A mortal can sense the physical torments by the shivering of the flesh, but your fragile pain, softened by hope, tempered by distractions, annihilated by forgetfulness, will never translate the anguishes of a soul that suffers unremittingly, without hope or regret. I spent a time whose duration I cannot determine just envying the selected ones, in which I could see them glimpse the splendor; hating the bad spirits who continued to persecute me with their mockery, despising human depravity, whose nastiness were clear to me, made me move from a profound depression to an insane rebellion.
Then, you soothed me. I heard the teachings of your guides. The truth penetrated my soul and I prayed and God listened. It was revealed to me by God’s mercy, as it was revealed by God’s justice.
Novel
Punishment of the Egoist
Note: The spirit that signed the three following communications was a woman who was an acquaintance of the medium when alive, and whose conduct and character justify well her ongoing sufferings. She was particularly dominated by an exaggerated selfishness, and by a personality which is reflected in the last communication, given her pretentious desire to have the medium totally dedicated to her, having her quitting her regular studies.
I
Here I am the unfortunate one. What do you want me to teach you? Your resignation and your hope are just words to someone that knows that your sufferings will last the endless sequence of centuries, like the grains in the sand of a beach. You say that you can smooth them out. Meaningless words! Where would you find the courage, the hope for that? Then, oh simple mind, try to understand what is a never ending day. Is it a day, a year, a century? What do I know? Time does not go by; the seasons are dull; eternal and slow like the water seeping out of a rock, this hated day, that wretched day that weighs on me like an urn made of lead… I suffer!
Nevertheless, I know that above such misery God governs sovereignly, our Father, our Lord, and the aim of everything. I want to think about it. I want to beg for God’s help.
I struggle and drag myself like the mutilated that travels the long journey. I don’t know the power that entices me towards you. Perhaps you are the salvation. I move away from you a little bit soothed, a little bit warm again, like the shivering old man in the sun light beam. My frozen soul draws a new life near you.
Clara
II
My disgrace grows every day; it grows, as I understand eternity. Oh misery! How much I curse you and all the guilty hours, hours of selfishness and forgetfulness, ignoring all charity, all devotion, only thinking to my own well being! Be cursed human arrangements! Vain preoccupations of material interests! Curse you who has blinded me and lost! I am destroyed by the endless regret of lapsed time. What can I tell you, you that are listening to me? Watch yourself incessantly; love the others more than yourself; don’t stay long in the path of easiness; don’t fatten your body up to the price of your soul; be vigilant, as the Lord demanded the disciples to be. Do not thank me for this advice, which was never heard by my heart. Like a chastened dog, fear makes me trudge on but I still don’t know pure love! Its divine dawn breaks slowly. Pray for my withered and wretched soul!
Clara
III
Note: The two essays above were received at the medium’s house. The one below was given spontaneously at the Society, a fact that explains the meaning of the first phrase.
I come to find you here, since you forgot me. Do you believe then that isolated prayers and having my name pronounced will sooth my suffering? No, a hundred times no. I roar of pain; I wander without rest, without shelter, without hope, feeling the eternal spike of punishment penetrating my revolted soul. I laugh when I hear your complaints, when I see you slaughtered. What are your feeble miseries?! What are your tears?! What are your torments that prevent you from sleeping?! Did I sleep, me? I want to, do you hear me? I want you to think of me, leaving behind your philosophical dissertations; make the others also think of me. I cannot find an expression to provide you with the image of this anguish, of this time that goes by in the stationary clock of eternity. I only see a faint ray of hope, and I got that hope from you; don’t leave me.
Clara
IV
Note: The communication below is not from the same spirit but from a superior spirit, one of our guides, responding to our request to provide his opinion about the preceding communications.
This picture is very true and it is in no way exaggerated. You may perhaps ask me what this woman has done to be in such a terrible condition! Has she committed any horrible crime? Has she stolen? Was she a murderer? No. She did nothing to deserve man’s justice. On the contrary, she enjoyed what you call earthly happiness: beauty, fortune, pleasures, and adulation. She had everything, lacked nothing and people used to say about her: What a happy woman! She was the cause of envy by others. What did she do then? She was selfish; she had everything but a good heart. She may not have breached man’s law but she did breach God’s law since she ignored charity, the first of all virtues. She only loved herself. Now nobody loves her. She gave nothing; now she gets nothing. She is isolated, tired, abandoned, lost in space, where nobody thinks of her, nobody gives any attention to her and that is her torture. Since she only sought mundane pleasures, and such pleasures no longer exist, the void was created around her. She only sees emptiness and that seems like eternity to her. She feels no physical torture; the demons do not come to torment her, which is not necessary. She torments herself and suffers even more because those demons would still be creatures that would think of her. Egotism was her happiness on Earth; she chased it. Now it is the worm chewing her heart, the true devil.
Ah! If people only knew how much they will pay for their selfishness! However, God teaches you every day, because if God sends so many selfish spirits to Earth, it is that they will punish one another in this very life, and then you will have a better understanding by the contrast that charity is the only antidote to this leprosy of humanity.
Alfred de Musset
A spirit spontaneously communicated in our November 23rd session, writing the following: “Since before anything else I want to please you, my question is; what would like me to talk about. If you have a subject, let me know. Thus, ladies and gentlemen, I am all yours.” Alfred de Musset
• Considering that your visit is unexpected, we don’t have a subject prepared beforehand. We then ask you to kindly choose one yourself. Whatever it is we will appreciate it very much.
• “You are right. Yes, because as I am a spirit, in particular, as well as every other spirit, in general, we know your needs better thus we can choose the subject better than you would.
What should I talk about? I am confused amidst so many interesting subjects. Let us begin by talking about those who strongly wish to become spiritists, but seem to step back before what they believe to be an apostasy. Let us then talk about those who retreat before the idea of finding themselves in contradiction with Catholicism. Hear me well: I say Catholicism and not Christianity.
Are you afraid of disowning your parent’s beliefs? It is a mistake! The forefathers, those who founded that sublime religion since its origin, they were more spiritist than you. They preached the same doctrine that is taught to you today. As your religion does, whoever uses the word Spiritism says: charity, benevolence, forgetfulness and forgiveness of all offenses! Like Catholicism, it teaches the abnegation of oneself. You can then, timorous consciences, without scruples, gather around the table and talk to the beings that you grieve. Like your parents, be charitable, good, compassionate and you shall all meet at the end of your paths, the scale which will assess your actions will indicate the same weight, give the same worth to your deeds. I call you to come fearlessly. Come graceful women with plenty of illusions in your hearts; come and those illusions will be replaced by a more beautiful and shiny reality. Come, wives of hardened hearts, suffering their dryness, come to find here the water which softens the rock and quenches the thirst. Come, loving women who seek happiness during your entire lives; who feel the depth of the emptiness in your hearts and desperately try to fill it up. Come women of eager intelligence. Science flows here, pure and transparent. Come and drink out of this rejuvenating source. And you, bending elderly, come and laugh at that youth which scorns you, because the sanctuary doors are open to you; birth will restart to you, bringing the happiness of your early days. Come and we will help you see the brothers who reach out to you, waiting for you. Come all of you because there is consolation to all. As you see, I am here in good faith. I shall gladly be your server.”
Taking advantage of the good will of the spirit Alfred the Musset, we addressed him the following questions:
1. What will be the influence of Spiritism on poetry? – A. Poetry is the balm applied onto the wounds. It was given to human beings as a celestial manna. Every poet is a medium, sent to Earth by God, to regenerate his people a little, not allowing them to become entirely callous. What can be more beautiful? What can speak more to the soul than poetry?
2. Painting, sculpture, architecture and poetry were, one by one, influenced by Pagan as well as Christian ideas. Can you tell us if after Pagan and Christian arts, there will be one day a spiritist art? – A. You ask a question that answers itself. The germ is the germ; it becomes the silkworm and later the butterfly. What is lighter, more gracious than a butterfly? Then! Pagan art is the larva; Christian art is the cocoon; spiritist art will be the butterfly. (About this see the earlier article Pagan, Christian and Spiritist Art)
3. What is the influence of women in the nineteenth century? Note: This question was asked by a young man alien to the Society.
A. Ah! That of progress. The question was asked by a young man. That is nice and I would be amateurish for not responding. I am sure that everyone here wants to hear that.
The influence of women in the nineteenth century! Would you believe that they have waited this time to raise their hands, poor and weak men that you are? If you tried to lesser them it was for fear; if you tried to muffle their intelligence it was because you were afraid of their influence. You were only unable to oppose barriers to their hearts. Since their hearts were a God given present, they remained master and sovereign. But behold, the woman also becomes a butterfly; she wants to leave her cocoon; reclaim her divine rights; like the butterfly, she throws herself in space, breathing the air of her fair value. Don’t you think that I want them to become erudite, scholars, poets! No. But I do want, it is wanted here in this world where I live, that the one who must elevate humanity be worthy of her role; that the one who must form men starts to know themselves, and to give her since her early days the love for what is beautiful, grand and just, it is necessary that she have this love on a higher level. She needs to understand it. When the educating agent of society is reduced to nothing, it hesitates. That is what you must understand in the nineteenth century.
Intuition of Future Life
Note: The medium writes in an old notebook, which was used by another medium and where there was a message written and signed by Delphine de Girardin. This fact explains the beginning of the communication.
“I find my actual name; it will serve as my signature, before even starting.”
“I want to speak to all of you now and demonstrate that you are spiritualists; that is why I only need to address your reason. Why do you go to the cemeteries on November 1st, if it only keeps the remains of the loved ones that you lost? Why do you waste your time taking fragrant flowers, it reminds you of friendship and kind memories? Why do you evoke their memories if they no longer live? Why the rolling tears, asking for their consolation or to be taken by them? Answer now, you who whisper – because those who don’t speak in whispers, whisper in their thoughts – matter is the only thing that exist there. After us, it is the nothingness. Tell me now: aren’t you in contradiction there? Nevertheless, cheer up since you have more faith than you think. God that has created you imperfect wanted to give you hope, and in spite of that, and without your understanding, unconsciously, you speak to those loved ones; you ask them to feel the smell of the flowers that you lay before them; you beg for their friendship and protection. Mother! You call your daughter an angel, asking for her prayers. Daughter, you ask for your mother’s protection and advice. Many among you say: I feel the truthfulness of your words in my heart, but that is in disagreement with what I learned from my parents, and your scrupulous spirits shut up in your own ignorance. Go then and act fearlessly because the spiritist faith is in agreement with all religions, since it says what is repeated by all: Love, charity, humility. See and believe all that comes from your hesitation.”
Delphine de Girardin
OBSERVATION: The contradiction mentioned by the spirit in the beginning is seen all the time, even on those that more strongly deny a future life. If everything ends with the corporeal life, then why the celebration of the dead if they can no longer hear? We were told about the case of a gentleman in the highest possible stage of absolutely materialistic ideas. He had lost a son not long ago and his sorrow was such that he felt like committing suicide in order to join him. Well, join what? The bones that are no longer his?
Reincarnation
Note: In the session of the Society when the message above was received, the spirit of Ms. Girardin was requested to give another one about reincarnation, then responding: “Oh! I wish; this medium is used to seeing me doing things that she is not always pleased with, and you are right.” This last sentence is an allusion to certain particular ideas of the medium about reincarnation.
“Reincarnation is a logical thing; it makes sense. Thus, it is all about giving some thought to that, of wanting to take a good look of what is around us. You only need to look inside, into our inner self, to find evidence of reincarnation. You see a good father at the table; he has several beautiful children, some of remarkable intelligence, others in an almost abject state. Where does the difference come from? The same father, the same mother, the same education, so many contrasts though! Think about your memories; don’t you find there the intuition of facts from which you have no knowledge about and yet they come back to you as if they had actually existed? Aren’t you shocked when you see someone for the first time and have the strong impression of having already known that person? You are, aren’t you? There you go! That demonstrates a previous life to you, one in which you participated; it demonstrates that the intelligent boy must have gone through several existences, hence improved, and that the other may well be in the initial ones; that the person who you meet may have been close to you and the fact that you remember did actually happen in another life. Besides, it is necessary to be perfect to enter the kingdom of God. Let us see that! Do you believe that you lack so little that three or four months in the celestial spheres after your death will be enough for you? * No, I don’t believe in such a pretension. Perfection is acquired after work and moral fortune is not inherited from material wealth. In order to purify you do need to animate several bodies and each of them keeps part of your impurities. If you think about it you will not be able to resist to the evidence.
Delphine de Girardin
_________________________________________
*Reference to some people’s opinion about the future life
The Day of the Dead
Note: In the session of the Society on November 2nd, Charles Nodier once requested to carry on his already initiated work, responded: “Allow me, my dear friends, to talk about something else tonight. Next time I will continue the initiated work.”
“The date today is so personally dedicated to us that we cannot help it but call your attention to death and the prayers claimed by the majority of those who have come before you. This week is a period of fraternization between Earth and Heaven, the living and the dead. It is the time when you must think of us in a more particular way and think of yourself as well, because the living ones will soon pray for you as they do to us, and such a thought must help you to become better. You shall be received before God according to the way you have lived there. What is life, after all? It is a very short migration of the spirit on Earth, yet sufficient enough time though to stack up a real treasure of graces and be prepared for tough sufferings. Think about it. Think of heaven and life will then seem very light, whatever it is.”
Charles Nodier
The following questions were addressed to the spirit regarding the communication above:
1. Do the spirits come in larger number to the cemeteries today than usually? – A. We return more spontaneously to the places where our remains are in this period, because your thoughts, your prayers are there with you.
2. The spirits that come to their tombs on those days and find nobody praying for them, do they suffer for feeling abandoned, whereas others have relatives and friends who remember them? – A. Aren’t there devoted people who pray for the dead in general? Then! Those prayers reverted to the forgotten spirit. They are the celestial manna, falling upon the lazy as on the active man. It reaches the celebrity and the unknown. God shares it equally and delivers them to those in need, through the good spirits who no longer need them.
3. We know that the formula of the prayers is indifferent; yet, many people need a formula to concentrate their ideas. Hence we would thank you if you could dictate one to us for that occasion. We would join our thoughts and destine it to the spirits in need. – A. I want to do that too. God, creator of the universe, have mercy on those creatures; take their wakenesses into account; shorten their earthly trials, if beyond their strengths; have compassion on the sufferings of those who have left Earth, inspiring in them the desire to advance towards the good.”
4. No doubt there are several spirits here to whom we can be useful. We would ask them to reveal themselves. – A. What a request! You will be overwhelmed.
5. We are not afraid, absolutely. If we cannot hear them all, what we tell one can be used by all of them. – A. Be it then! Do as demanded by your heart.
A general appeal was made, without any particular designation, to any spirit who was present and willing to communicate and request assistance; a very known character who died two years ago manifested, showing feelings very different from those in his life, and that was unsuspected by everyone.
Allegory of Lazarus
Christ loved a man called Lazarus. He suffered when he heard about his death and asked to be taken to his tomb. Lazarus’ sister begged the Lord, saying: “Is it possible to bring my brother back from the dead? Oh you, who loved him so much, give his life back!”
Nineteenth century world, you are also dead. Faith, which gives life to people, extinguishes gradually. Some believers uselessly tried to wake you up from your agony. It is too late. Lazarus is dead. Only God can save him.
Christ was then led to the grave. The stone was lifted, showing bandages that dressed the cadaver, and the horror of death. Christ raised his eyes to heaven, hand in hand with Lazarus’s sister, he lifted his arm and declared: “Lazarus, stand up!” Despite his bandages and shroud he awoke and stood up.
Oh World! You are like Lazarus. Nothing can bring you back to life. Your materialism, your turpitudes, your skepticism are the bandages around your cadaver, and you smell bad for you have been dead for a long time. What is that, which will make you cry out, just as Lazarus: Do you rise up in the name of God? It is Christ, obeying the appeal of the Holy Spirit. For ages, the voice of God was heard. Are you more decomposed than Lazarus?
Lamennais
Familiar Little Leprechaun
I have never communicated with you and I am very happy for being able to enlarge your literary understanding. You know well the opinion I had about the so-called fantasy world, you who so eagerly read me. Often alone, during long winter nights, in one corner of my lonely home, I would hear the moaning and sorrowful notes of the wind. While my distracted eyes vaguely followed the pictures formed by the flames in the fireplace, the familiar little leprechaun was certainly entertaining me, thus I did not invent Trilby: I just repeated what he had whispered into my attentive ears. What a marvelous thing, feeling these invisible guests living around us! No mystery with them. They do love you, regardless, and do know you better than you do yourselves. In my scholarly life, in my life as a man, I owe to these invisible friends my best successes and my dearest consolations. It is my turn now to whisper to friendly ears things guessed by the heart and that are not repeated. I want to say, dear medium, that I shall often have the kind privilege of talking to you.
Charles Nodier